NZ530109A - Prodrugs of GABA analogs, compositions and uses thereof - Google Patents

Abstract

Disclosed herein are compounds of formula (I), formula (II) and formula (III), prodrugs of GABA analogs thereof, pharmaceutical compositions of prodrugs of GABA analogs and methods for making prodrugs of GABA analogs, wherein the variables shown in these formulae are as defined in the specification. Also described are methods for using prodrugs of GABA analogs and methods for using pharmaceutical compositions of prodrugs of GABA analogs for treating or preventing common diseases and/or disorders.

Description

New Zealand Paient Spedficaiion for Paient Number 530109 530109 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 PRODRUGS OF GABA ANALOGS, COMPOSITIONS AND USES THEREOF This application claims the benefit under 35 U.S.C. § 119(e) from United States Provisional Application Serial No. 60/297,521 filed June 11,2001; United States 5 Provisional Application Serial No. 60/298,514 filed June 14,2001; and United States Provisional Application Serial No. 60/366,090 filed March 19,2002, which are herein incorporated by reference. 1. Field Of The Invention The present invention relates generally to prodrugs of GABA analogs, pharmaceutical compositions of to prodrugs of GABA analogs, methods of making prodrugs of GABA analogs, methods of using prodrugs of GABA analogs and pharmaceutical compositions of prodrugs of GABA analogs. More particularly, the present invention relates to prodrugs of gabapentin and pregabalin, pharmaceutical compositions of prodrugs of gabapentin and pregabalin, methods of making prodrugs of gabapentin and pregabalin, methods of using prodrugs of gabapentin and pregabalin and pharmaceutical compositions of prodrugs of gabapentin and pregabalin. 2. Background Of The Invention Gamma ("y")-aminobutyric acid ("GABA") is one of the major inhibitory transmitters in the central nervous system of mammals. GABA is not transported efficiently into the brain from the bloodstream (i.e., GABA does not effectively cross the blood-brain barrier). Consequently, brain cells provide virtually all of the GABA found in the brain (GABA is biosynthesized by decarboxylation of glutamic acid with pyridoxal phosphate).

GABA regulates neuronal excitability through binding to specific membrane proteins (i.e., GABAA receptors), which results in opening of an ion channel. The entry of chloride ion through the ion channel leads to hyperpolarization of the recipient cell, which consequently prevents transmission of nerve impulses to other cells. Low levels of GABA have been observed in individuals suffering from epileptic seizures, motion disorders (e.g., multiple sclerosis, action tremors, tardive dyskinesia), panic, anxiety, depression, alcoholism and manic behavior. 1 The implication of low GABA levels in a number of common disease states and/or common medical disorders has stimulated intensive interest in preparing GABA analogs, which have superior pharmaceutical properties in comparison to GABA (e.g., the ability to cross the blood brain barrier). Accordingly, a number of GABA analogs, with considerable pharmaceutical activity have been synthesized in the art (See, e.g., Satzinger et al, United States Patent No. 4,024,175; Silverman et al, United States Patent No. 5,563,175; Horwell et al., United States Patent No. 6,020,370; Silverman et al., United States Patent No. 6,028,214; Horwell et al, United States Patent No. 6,103,932; Silverman et al., United States Patent No. 6,117,906; Silverman, International Publication No. WO 92/09560; Silverman et al, International Publication No. WO 93/23383; Horwell et al, International Publication No. WO 97/29101, Horwell et al., International Publication No. WO 97/33858; Horwell et al, International Publication No. WO 97/33859; Bryans et al., International Publication No. WO 98/17627; Guglietta et al., International Publication No. WO 99/08671; Bryans et al., International Publication No. WO 99/21824; Bryans et al, International Publication No. WO 99/31057; Belliotti et al., International Publication No. WO 99/31074; Bryans et al., International Publication No. WO 99/31075; Bryans et al, International Publication No. WO 99/61424; Bryans et al, International Publication No. WO 00/15611; Bryans, International Publication No. WO 00/31020; Bryans et al., h2nO><Oco2H Gabapentin (1) H2N^V^co2H Pregabalin (2) h2n' sco2h H2N"^J^co2H Vigabatrin (3) CI Baclofen (4) International Publication No. WO 00/50027; and Bryans et al, International Publication No. 20 WO 02/00209). 2 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 Pharmaceutically important GABA analogs include, for example, gabapentin (1), pregabalin (2), vigabatrin (3), and baclofen (4) shown above. Gabapentin is a lipophilic GABA analog that can pass through the blood-brain barrier, which has been used to clinically treat epilepsy since 1994. Gabapentin also has potentially useful therapeutic 5 effects in chronic pain states (e.g., neuropathic pain, muscular and skeletal pain), psychiatric disorders (e.g., panic, anxiety, depression, alcoholism and manic behavior), movement disorders (e.g., multiple sclerosis, action tremors, tardive dyskinesia), etc. (Magnus, Epilepsia, 1999,40:S66-S72). Currently, gabapentin is also used in the clinical management of neuropathic pain. Pregabalin, which possesses greater potency in pre-10 clinical models of pain and epilepsy than gabapentin is presently in Phase III clinical trials.

A significant problem with many GABA analogs is intramolecular reaction of the y amino group with the carboxyl functionality to form the y-lactam, as exemplified for gabapentin below. Formation of y-lactam (5) presents serious difficulties in formulating gabapentin because of its toxicity. For example, gabapentin has a toxicity (LD50, mouse) of 15 more than 8000 mg/kg, while the corresponding lactam (5) has a toxicity (LD50, mouse) of 300 mg/kg. Consequently, formation of side products such as lactams during synthesis of GABA analogs and/or formulation and/or storage of GABA analogs or compositions of GABA analogs must be minimized for safety reasons (particularly, in the case of h2n->Cco2h (1) (5) gabapentin).

The problem of lactam contamination of GABA analogs, particularly in the case of gabapentin, has been partially overcome through use of special additional purification steps, precise choice of adjuvant materials in pharmaceutical compositions and careful control procedures (Augurt et al, United States Patent No. 6,054,482). However, attempts to prevent lactam contamination have not been entirely successful, in either synthesis or 25 storage of GABA analogs such as gabapentin or compositions thereof.

Rapid systemic clearance is another significant problem with many GABA analogs including gabapentin, which consequently require frequent dosing to maintain a therapeutic 3 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 or prophylactic concentration in the systemic circulation (Bryans et al, Med. Res. Rev., 1999,19,149-177). For example, dosing regimens of 300-600 mg doses of gabapentin administered three times per day are typically used for anticonvulsive therapy. Higher doses (1800-3600 mg/d in divided doses) are typically used for the treatment of neuropathic 5 pain states.

Sustained released formulations are a conventional solution to the problem of rapid systemic clearance, as is well known to those of skill in the art (See, e.g., "Remington's Pharmaceutical Sciences," Philadelphia College of Pharmacy and Science, 17th Edition, 1985). Osmotic delivery systems are also recognized methods for sustained drug delivery 10 (See, e.g., Verma et al., Drug Dev. Ind. Pharm., 2000, 26:695-708). Many GABA analogs, including gabapentin and pregabalin, are not absorbed via the large intestine. Rather, these compounds are typically absorbed in the small intestine by the large neutral amino acid transporter ("LNAA") (Jezyk et al., Pharm. Res., 1999,16,519-526). The rapid passage of conventional dosage forms through the proximal absorptive region of the gastrointestinal 15 tract has prevented the successful application of sustained release technologies to many GABA analogs.

Thus, there is a significant need for effective sustained release versions of GABA analogs to minimize increased dosing frequency due to rapid systemic clearance of these compounds. There is also a need for pure GABA analogs, (particularly gabapentin and 20 pregablin analogs) which are substantially pure and do not spontaneously lactamize during either formulation or storage. 3. Summary Of The Invention The present invention addresses these and other needs by providing prodrugs of 25 GABA analogs, pharmaceutical compositions of prodrugs of GABA analogs and methods for making prodrugs of GABA analogs. The present invention also provides methods for using prodrugs of GABA analogs, and methods for using pharmaceutical compositions of prodrugs of GABA analogs for treating or preventing common diseases and/or disorders.

Importantly, the prodrugs provided by the present invention may possess significant 30 pharmaceutical advantages of particular use in medicine. First, the promoiety of the prodrugs of GABA analogs provided by the current invention are typically labile in vivo (i.e., cleaved by either enzymatic or chemical means to generate substantial quantities of a GABA analog before the prodrug is cleared from a patient. Second, the promoiety derivative provided by cleavage of the promoiety from the prodrug, and any metabolite 4 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 thereof, is typically non-toxic when administered to a mammal in accordance with dosing regimens typically followed with the GABA analog.

The compounds of the instant invention have a promoiety attached to the y amino group of GABA analogs. This promoiety may be directly attached to the y amino group of a 5 GABA analog, or optionally may be attached to the amino group of an a-amino acid promoiety, or to the hydroxy group of an a-hydroxy acid promoiety, which itself is attached to the y amino group of the GABA analog.

The compounds of the invention may also have a promoiety attached to the carboxyl group of GABA analogs. The carboxyl promoiety will typically be an ester or thioester 10 group. A wide variety of ester or thioester groups may be used to form carboxyl promoieties.

Accordingly, the compounds of the invention may include as many as four promoieties, including one carboxyl promoiety and up to three amino promoieties attached in sequence to the 7amino group (i.e., such that each promoiety is sequentially cleaved 15 from the N-terminal end of the GABA analog). The compounds of the invention may contain two amino promoieties and one carboxyl promoiety, two amino promoieties, one amino promoiety and one carboxyl promoiety or one amino promoiety. Preferably, in those compounds of the invention which contain both an amino promoiety and a carboxyl promoiety, the carboxyl promoiety is hydrolyzed prior to the complete cleavage of the 20 promoiety (ies) attached to the amine group.

In a first aspect, the present invention provides compounds of Formula (I), Formula (II) or Formula (III): C72 R5 9 («) (») Rk (III) or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt, hydrate or solvate thereof, wherein: m, n, t and u are independently 0 or 1; X is 0 or NR.16; W is O or NR17; YisOorS; R1 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, R24C(0)-, R250C(0)-, R24C(S)-, R25OC(S)-, R25SC(0)-, R25SC(S)-, (R9O)(R10O)P(O)-, R25S-, eachR2 is independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkoxy, substituted alkoxy, acyl, substituted acyl, acylamino, substituted acylamino, alkylamino, substituted alkylamino, alklysulfinyl, substituted alkylsulfmyl, alkylsulfonyl, substituted alkylsulfonyl, alkylthio, substituted alkylthio, alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, aryloxy, substituted aryloxy, carbamoyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, dialkylamino, substituted dialkylamino, halo, heteroalkyl, substituted heteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl, substituted heteroarylalkyl, heteroalkyloxy, substituted heteroalkyloxy, heteroaryloxy and substituted heteroaryloxy, or optionally, R2 and R16 together with the atoms to which they are attached form a cycloheteroalkyl or substituted cycloheteroalkyl ring; R3 and R6 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, and WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl and substituted heteroarylalkyl; R4 and R5 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, acyl, substituted acyl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, 5 substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroarylalkyl and substituted heteroarylalkyl or optionally, R4 and R5 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl or bridged cycloalkyl ring; R8 and R12 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, acyl, 10 substituted acyl, alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroalkyl, substituted heteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl and substituted heteroarylalkyl, or optionally R8 and R12 together with the carbon atoms to which they are attached form a 15 cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl or substituted cycloheteroalkyl ring; R11 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, acyl, substituted acyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, carbamoyl, cyano, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, heterocycloalkyl, substituted heterocycloalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl, substituted heteroarylalkyl, 20 alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, cycloheteroalkyloxycarbonyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyloxycarbonyl, aryloxycarbonyl, substituted aryloxycarbonyl, heteroaryloxycarbonyl, substituted heteroaryloxycarbonyl and nitro; R7, R9, R10, R15, R16 and R17 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, 25 cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroalkyl, substituted heteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl and substituted heteroarylalkyl; R13 and R14 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, aryl, substituted aryl, 30 arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, carbamoyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl, substituted cycloalkoxycarbonyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl and substituted heteroarylalkyl or optionally, R13 and R14 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl or substituted cycloheteroalkyl ring; 7 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 R20 and R21 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, acyl, substituted acyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroalkyl, substituted heteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl and 5 substituted heteroarylalkyl or optionally R20 and R21 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl or substituted cycloheteroalkyl ring; R22 and R23 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl and substituted arylalkyl or optionally, R22 10 and R23 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl or substituted cycloheteroalkyl ring; R24 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, acyl, substituted acyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroalkyl, 15 substituted heteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl and substituted heteroarylalkyl; and R25 is selected from the group consisting of acyl, substituted acyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroalkyl, substituted 20 heteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl and substituted heteroarylalkyl.

In a second aspect, the present invention provides pharmaceutical compositions of compounds of the invention. The pharmaceutical compositions generally comprise one or more compounds of the invention, and a pharmaceutically acceptable vehicle. 25 In a third aspect, the present invention provides methods for treating or preventing epilepsy, depression, anxiety, psychosis, faintness attacks, hypokinesia, cranial disorders, neurodegenerative disorders, panic, pain (especially, neuropathic pain and muscular and skeletal pain), inflammatory disease (i.e., arthritis), insomnia, gastrointestinal disorders or ethanol withdrawal syndrome. The methods generally involve administering to a patient in 30 need of such treatment or prevention a therapeutically effective amount of a compound of the invention.

The pharmaceutical compositions of the invention may be useful for treating or preventing epilepsy, depression, anxiety, psychosis, faintness attacks, hypokinesia, cranial disorders, neurodegenerative disorders, panic, pain (especially, INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY OFFICE OF N.Z 11 MAY 2005 RE C EIV e n WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 neuropathic pain and muscular and skeletal pain), inflammatory disease {i.e., arthritis), insomnia, gastrointestinal disorders or ethanol withdrawal syndrome in a patient in need of such treatment or prevention. The methods generally involve administering to a patient in need of such treatment or prevention a therapeutically effective amount of a pharmaceutical 5 composition of the invention.

In a fifth aspect, the invention comprises a GABA analog derivative compound, M-G, for administration to a patient in need of therapy, wherein M is a promoiety and G is derived from a GABA analog, H-G (where H is hydrogen). The promoiety M, once cleaved from G, and any metabolite thereof, exhibits a carcinogenically toxic dose (TD50) in rats of greater than 0.2 mmol/kg/day. Further, the promoiety M cleaves from G at a sufficient rate in vivo, upon colonic administration to rats, to produce: (i) a maximum concentration of H-G in plasma (Cmax) of at least 120% of the Cmax of H-G in plasma is achieved by colonically administering an equimolar dose of H-G; and (ii) an AUC that is at least 120 % of the AUC is achieved by colonically administering an equimolar dose of H-G.

Preferably, M-G is a derivative of Formula (XIV): R3 R6 (XIV) or a pharmaceutical^ acceptable salt, hydrate or solvate thereof, wherein: R is hydrogen or R and R6 together with the atoms to which they are attached form an azetidine, substituted azetidine, pyrrolidine or substituted pyrrolidine ring; and Y, R3, R4, R5, R6 and R7 are as previously defined.

Most preferably, M is a derivative of Formula (XV): R2 x o (XV) wherein: 9 n, X, R1 and R2 are as previously defined. 4. Detailed Description Of The Invention 5 4.1 Definitions "Active transport or active transport process" refers to the movement of molecules across cellular membranes that: a) is directly or indirectly dependent on an energy mediated process (/. e., driven 10 by ATP hydrolysis, ion gradient, etc.); or b) occurs by facilitated diffusion mediated by interaction with specific transporter proteins.

"Alkyl" refers to a saturated or unsaturated, branched, straight-chain or cyclic monovalent hydrocarbon radical derived by the removal of one hydrogen atom from a single carbon atom of a parent alkane, alkene or alkyne. Typical alkyl groups include, but are not limited to, methyl; ethyls such as ethanyl, ethenyl, ethynyl; propyls such as propan-1-yl, propan-2-yl, cyclopropan-l-yl, prop-l-en-l-yl, prop-l-en-2-yl, prop-2-en-l-yl (allyl), 20 cycloprop-1 -en-1 -yl; cycloprop-2-en-1 -yl, prop-1 -yn-1 -yl, prop-2-yn-1 -yl, etc.; butyls such as butan-l-yl, butan-2-yl, 2-methyl-propan-l-yl, 2-methyl-propan-2-yl, cyclobutan-l-yl, but-l-en-l-yl, but-l-en-2-yl, 2-methyl-prop-l-en-l-yl, but-2-en-l-yl, but-2-en-2-yl, buta-1,3-dien-l-yl, buta-l,3-dien-2-yl, cyclobut-l-en-l-yl, cyclobut-1 -en-3-yl, cyclobuta-1,3-dien-l-yl, but-l-yn-l-yl, but-l-yn-3-yl, but-3-yn-l-yl, etc.; and the like. 25 The term "alkyl" is specifically intended to include groups having any degree or level of saturation, i.e., groups having exclusively single carbon-carbon bonds, groups having one or more double carbon-carbon bonds, groups having one or more triple carbon-carbon bonds and groups having mixtures of single, double and triple carbon-carbon bonds. Where a specific level of saturation is intended, the expressions "alkanyl," "alkenyl," and 30 "alkynyl" are used. Preferably, an alkyl group comprises from 1 to 20 carbon atoms, more preferably, from 1 to 10 carbon atoms.

"Alkanyl" refers to a saturated branched, straight-chain or cyclic alkyl radical derived by the removal of one hydrogen atom from a single carbon atom of a parent alkane.

WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 Typical alkanyl groups include, but are not limited to, methanyl; ethanyl; propanyls such as propan-l-yl, propan-2-yl (isopropyl), cyclopropan-l-yl, etc.; butanyls such as butan-l-yl, butan-2-yl (sec-butyl), 2-methyl-propan-l-yl (isobutyl), 2-methyl-propan-2-yl (/-butyl), cyclobutan-l-yl, etc.; and the like.

"Alkenyl" refers to an unsaturated branched, straight-chain or cyclic alkyl radical having at least one carbon-carbon double bond derived by the removal of one hydrogen atom from a single carbon atom of a parent alkene. The group may be in either the cis or trans conformation about the double bond(s). Typical alkenyl groups include, but are not 10 limited to, ethenyl; propenyls such as prop-1 -en-1 -yl, prop-1 -en-2-yl, prop-2-en-1 -yl (allyl), prop-2-en-2-yl, cycloprop-l-en-l-yl; cycloprop-2-en-l-yl; butenyls such as but-1-en-l-yl, but-l-en-2-yl, 2-methyl-prop-l-en-l-yl, but-2-en-l-yl, but-2-en-l-yl, but-2-en-2-yl, buta-l,3-dien-l-yl, buta-l,3-dien-2-yl, cyclobut-l-en-l-yl, cyclobut-l-en-3-yl, cyclobuta-1,3-dien-l-yl, etc.; and the like.

"Alkvnvl" refers to an unsaturated branched, straight-chain or cyclic alkyl radical having at least one carbon-carbon triple bond derived by the removal of one hydrogen atom from a single carbon atom of a parent alkyne. Typical alkynyl groups include, but are not limited to, ethynyl; propynyls such as prop-l-yn-l-yl, prop-2-yn-l-yl, etc.; butynyls such as 20 but-l-yn-l-yl, but-l-yn-3-yl, but-3-yn-l-yl, etc.; and the like.

"Acyl" refers to a radical -C(0)R, where R is hydrogen, alkyl, cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, heteroalkyl, heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl as defined herein. Representative examples include, but are not limited to formyl, acetyl, cylcohexylcarbonyl, 25 cyclohexylmethylcarbonyl, benzoyl, benzylcarbonyl and the like.

"Acvlamino" (or alternatively "acylamido") refers to a radical -NR'C(0)R, where R' and R are each independently hydrogen, alkyl, cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, heteroalkyl, heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl, as defined herein. Representative 30 examples include, but are not limited to, formylamino, acetylamino (i.e., acetamido), cyclohexylcarbonylamino, cyclohexylmethyl-carbonylamino, benzoylamino (i.e., benzamido), benzylcarbonylamino and the like. 11 "Acvloxv" refers to a radical -0C(0)R, where R is hydrogen, alkyl, cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, heteroalkyl, heteroaryl or heteroarylalkyl, as defined herein. Representative examples include, but are not limited to, acetyloxy (or acetoxy), butyloxy (or butoxy), benzoyloxy and the like.

"Alkylamino" means a radical -NHR where R represents an alkyl or cycloalkyl group as defined herein. Representative examples include, but are not limited to, methylamino, ethylamino, 1-methylethylamino, cyclohexyl amino and the like.

"Alkoxy" refers to a radical -OR where R represents an alkyl or cycloalkyl group as defined herein. Representative examples include, but are not limited to, methoxy, ethoxy, propoxy, butoxy, cyclohexyloxy and the like.

"Alkoxvcarbonvl" refers to a radical -C(0)-alkoxy where alkoxy is as defined herein.

"Alkylsulfonyl" refers to a radical -S(0)2R where R is an alkyl or cycloalkyl group as defined herein. Representative examples include, but are not limited to, methylsulfonyl, ethylsulfonyl, propylsulfonyl, butylsulfonyl and the like.

"Alkvlsulfinvl" refers to a radical -S(0)R where R is an alkyl or cycloalkyl group as defined herein. Representative examples include, but are not limited to, methylsulfinyl, ethylsulfinyl, propylsulfinyl, butylsulfinyl and the like.

"Alkylthio" refers to a radical -SR where R is an alkyl or cycloalkyl group as defined herein that may be optionally substituted as defined herein. Representative examples include, but are not limited to methylthio, ethylthio, propylthio, butylthio and the like.

"Amino" refers to the radical -NH2.

"Aryl" refers to a monovalent aromatic hydrocarbon group derived by the removal of one hydrogen atom from a single carbon atom of a parent aromatic ring system. Typical aryl groups include, but are not limited to, groups derived from aceanthrylene, 12 acenaphthylene, acephenanthrylene, anthracene, azulene, benzene, chrysene, coronene, fluoranthene, fluorene, hexacene, hexaphene, hexalene, as-indacene, s-indacene, indane, indene, naphthalene, octacene, octaphene, octalene, ovalene, penta-2,4-diene, pentacene, pentalene, pentaphene, perylene, phenalene, phenanthrene, picene, pleiadene, pyrene, pyranthrene, rubicene, triphenylene, trinaphthalene and the like. Preferably, an aryl group comprises from 6 to 20 carbon atoms, more preferably between 6 to 12 carbon atoms.

"Arvlalkvl" refers to an acyclic alkyl group in which one of the hydrogen atoms bonded to a carbon atom, typically a terminal or sp3 carbon atom, is replaced with an aryl group. Typical arylalkyl groups include, but are not limited to, benzyl, 2-phenylethan-l-yl, 2-phenylethen-l-yl, naphthylmethyl, 2-naphthylethan-l-yl, 2-naphthylethen-l-yl, naphthobenzyl, 2-naphthophenylethan-l-yl and the like. Where specific alkyl moieties are intended, the nomenclatixre arylalkanyl, arylalkenyl and/or arylalkynyl is used. Preferably, an arylalkyl group is (C6-C30) arylalkyl, e.g., the alkanyl, alkenyl or alkynyl moiety of the arylalkyl group is (C1-C10) and the aryl moiety is (C6-C20), more preferably, an arylalkyl group is (C6-C20) arylalkyl, e.g., the alkanyl, alkenyl or alkynyl moiety of the arylalkyl group is (Ci-Cg) and the aryl moiety is (C6-C12).

"Arvlalkvloxy" refers to an -O-arylalkyl group where arylalkyl is as defined herein.

"Arvloxvcarbonvl" refers to a radical -C(0)-0-aryl where aryl is as defined herein.

"AUC" is the area under the plasma drug concentration-versus-time curve extrapolated from zero time to infinity.

"Bridged cvcloalkvl" refers to a radical selected from the group consisting of 13 wherein: A is (CR35R36)b; R35 and R36 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen and methyl; R33 and R34 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen and methyl; b is an integer from 1 to 4; and c is an integer from 0 to 2.

"Carbamoyl" refers to the radical -C(0)N(R)2 where each R group is independently hydrogen, alkyl, cycloalkyl or aryl as defined herein, which may be optionally substituted, as defined herein.

"Carboxv" means the radical -C(0)0H.

"Carcinogenic potency CTDsn)" (see Peto et al., Environmental Health Perspectives 1984,58,1-8) is defined for a particular compound in a given animal species as that chronic dose-rate in mg/kg body wt/day which would induce tumors in half the test animals at the end of a standard lifespan for the species. Since the tumor(s) of interest often does occur in control animals, TD50 is more precisely defined as: that dose-rate in mg/kg body wt/day which, if administered chronically for the standard lifespan of the species, will halve the probability of remaining tumorless throughout that period. A TD50 can be computed for any particular type of neoplasm, for any particular tissue, or for any combination of these.

"Cmav" is the highest drug concentration observed in plasma following an extravascular dose of drug.

"Compounds of the invention" refers to compounds encompassed by generic formulae disclosed herein and includes any specific compounds within that formula whose structure is disclosed herein. The compounds of the invention may be identified either by their chemical structure and/or chemical name. When the chemical structure and chemical name conflict, the chemical structure is determinative of the identity of the compound. The compounds of the invention may contain one or more chiral centers and/or double bonds 14 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 and therefore, may exist as stereoisomers, such as double-bond isomers (i.e., geometric isomers), enantiomers or diastereomers. Accordingly, the chemical structures depicted herein encompass all possible enantiomers and stereoisomers of the illustrated compounds including the stereoisomerically pure form (e.g., geometrically pure, enantiomerically pure 5 or diastereomerically pure) and enantiomeric and stereoisomeric mixtures. Enantiomeric and stereoisomeric mixtures can be resolved into their component enantiomers or stereoisomers using separation techniques or chiral synthesis techniques well known to the skilled artisan. The compounds of the invention may also exist in several tautomeric forms including the enol form, the keto form and mixtures thereof. Accordingly, the chemical 10 structures depicted herein encompass all possible tautomeric forms of the illustrated compounds. The compounds of the invention also include isotopically labeled compounds where one or more atoms have an atomic mass different from the atomic mass conventionally found in nature. Examples of isotopes that may be incorporated into the compounds of the invention include, but are not limited to, 2H, 3H, l3C, 14C, lsN, 180, nO, 15 3IP, 32P, 35S, ,8F and 36C1. Further, it should be understood, when partial structures of the compounds of the invention are illustrated, that brackets indicate the point of attachment of the partial structure to the rest of the molecule.

"Composition of the invention" refers to at least one compound of the invention and 20 a pharmaceuticaily acceptable vehicle, with which the compound is administered to a patient. When administered to a patient, the compounds of the invention are administered in isolated form, which means separated from a synthetic organic reaction mixture.

"Cvano" means the radical -CN.

"Cycloalkyl" refers to a saturated or unsaturated cyclic alkyl radical. Where a specific level of saturation is intended, the nomenclature "cycloalkanyl" or "cycloalkenyl" is used. Typical cycloalkyl groups include, but are not limited to, groups derived from cyclopropane, cyclobutane, cyclopentane, cyclohexane, and the like. Preferably, the 30 cycloalkyl group is (C3-C10) cycloalkyl, more preferably (C3-C7) cycloalkyl.

"Cycloheteroalkyl" refers to a saturated or unsaturated cyclic alkyl radical in which one or more carbon atoms (and any associated hydrogen atoms) are independently replaced with the same or different heteroatom. Typical heteroatoms to replace the carbon atom(s) WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 include, but are not limited to, N, P, O, S, Si, etc. Where a specific level of saturation is intended, the nomenclature "cycloheteroalkanyl" or "cycloheteroalkenyl" is used. Typical cycloheteroalkyl groups include, but are not limited to, groups derived from epoxides, imidazolidine, morpholine, piperazine, piperidine, pyrazolidine, pyrrolidine, quinuclidine, 5 and the like.

"Cvcloheteroalkvloxvcarbonvl" refers to a radical -C(0)-0R where R is cycloheteroalkyl is as defined herein.

"Derived from a bile acid" refers to a moiety that is structurally related to a compound of Formulae (XVII) or (XVIII): wherein each of D, E and F are independently H or OH.

The structure of the moiety is identical to the compounds above except at 1 or 2 positions. At these positions, a hydrogen atom attached to a hydroxyl group and/or the hydroxyl moiety of the carboxylic acid group has been replaced with a covalent bond that serves as a point of attachment to another moiety, which is preferably a GABA analog or GABA analog derivative.

"Derived from a GABA analog " refers to a moiety that is structurally related to a GABA analog. The structure of the moiety is identical to the compound except at 1 or 2 positions. At these positions, a hydrogen atom attached to the amino group, and (optionally) the hydroxyl moiety of the carboxylic acid group has been replaced with a covalent bond that serves as a point of attachment to another moiety.

"Dialkylamino" means a radical -NRR' where R and R' independently represent an alkyl or cycloalkyl group as defined herein. Representative examples include, but are not 16 limited to, dimethylamino, methylethylamino, di-(l-methylethyl)amino, (cyclohexyl)(methyl)amino, (cyclohexyl)(ethyl)amino, (cyclohexyl)(propyl)amino and the like.

"GABA analog" refers to a compound, unless specified otherwise, as having the following structure: R is hydrogen, or R and R6 together with the atoms to which they are attached form an azetidine, substituted azetidine, pyrrolidine or substituted pyrrolidine ring; R3 and R6 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl and substituted heteroarylalkyl; and R4 and R5 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, acyl, substituted acyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl and substituted heteroarylalkyl or optionally, R4 and R5 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl or bridged cycloalkyl ring.

"Halo" means fluoro, chloro, bromo, or iodo.

"Heteroalkyloxy" means an -O-heteroalkyl group where heteroalkyl is as defined herein.

"Heteroalkyl. Heteroalkanyl, Heteroalkenvl. Heteroalkvnvl" refer to alkyl, alkanyl, alkenyl and alkynyl radical, respectively, in which one or more of the carbon atoms (and any associated hydrogen atoms) are each independently replaced with the same or different heteroatomic groups. Typical heteroatomic groups include, but are not limited to, -0-, -S-, - R3 R6 wherein: 17 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 0-0-, -S-S-, -0-S-, -NR\ =N-N=, -N=N-, -N=N-NR'-, -PH-, -P(0)2-, -0-P(0)2-, -S(O)-, -S(0)2-, -SnH2- and the like, where R' is hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, aryl or substituted aryl.

"Heteroaryl" refers to a monovalent heteroaromatic radical derived by the removal of one hydrogen atom from a single atom of a parent heteroaromatic ring system. Typical heteroaryl groups include, but are not limited to, groups derived from acridine, arsindole, carbazole, (5-carboline, chromane, chromene, cinnoline, furan, imidazole, indazole, indole, indoline, indolizine, isobenzofuran, isochromene, isoindole, isoindoline, isoquinoline, 10 isothiazole, isoxazole, naphthyridine, oxadiazole, oxazole, perimidine, phenanthridine, phenanthroline, phenazine, phthalazine, pteridine, purine, pyran, pyrazine, pyrazole, pyridazine, pyridine, pyrimidine, pyrrole, pyrrolizine, quinazoline, quinoline, quinolizine, quinoxaline, tetrazole, thiadiazole, thiazole, thiophene, triazole, xanthene, and the like. Preferably, the heteroaryl group is between 5-20 membered heteroaryl, more preferably 15 between 5-10 membered heteroaryl. Preferred heteroaryl groups are those derived from thiophene, pyrrole, benzothiophene, benzofuran, indole, pyridine, quinoline, imidazole, oxazole and pyrazine.

"Heteroarvloxvcarbonvl" refers to a radical -C(0)-0R where R is heteroaryl as 20 defined herein.

"Heteroarvlalkvl" refers to an acyclic alkyl group in which one of the hydrogen atoms bonded to a carbon atom, typically a terminal or sp3 carbon atom, is replaced with a heteroaryl group. Where specific alkyl moieties are intended, the nomenclature heteroarylalkanyl, heteroarylalkenyl and/or heterorylalkynyl is used. In preferred embodiments, the heteroarylalkyl group is a 6-30 membered heteroarylalkyl, e.g., the alkanyl, alkenyl or alkynyl moiety of the heteroarylalkyl is 1 -10 membered and the heteroaryl moiety is a 5-20-membered heteroaryl, more preferably, 6-20 membered heteroarylalkyl, e.g., the alkanyl, alkenyl or alkynyl moiety of the heteroarylalkyl is 1-8 membered and the heteroaryl moiety is a 5-12-membered heteroaryl.

"Passive diffusion" refers to uptake of an agent that is not mediated by a specific transporter protein. An agent that is substantially incapable of passive diffusion has a 18 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 permeability across a standard cell monolayer (e.g., Caco-2) in vitro of less than 5 x 10"6 cm/sec, and usually less than 1 x 10'6 cm/sec (in the absence of an efflux mechanism).

"Pharmaceuticallv acceptable" means approved or approvable by a regulatory 5 agency of the Federal or a state government or listed in the U.S. Pharmacopoeia or other generally recognized pharmacopoeia for use in animals, and more particularly in humans.

"Pharmaceuticallv acceptable salt" refers to a salt of a compound of the invention, which is pharmaceutically acceptable and possesses the desired pharmacological activity of 10 the parent compound. Such salts include: (1) acid addition salts, formed with inorganic acids such as hydrochloric acid, hydrobromic acid, sulfuric acid, nitric acid, phosphoric acid, and the like; or formed with organic acids such as acetic acid, propionic acid, hexanoic acid, cyclopentanepropionic acid, glycolic acid, pyruvic acid, lactic acid, malonic acid, succinic acid, malic acid, maleic acid, fiimaric acid, tartaric acid, citric acid, benzoic acid, 3-15 (4-hydroxybenzoyl) benzoic acid, cinnamic acid, mandelic acid, methanesulfonic acid, ethanesulfonic acid, 1,2-ethane-disulfonic acid, 2-hydroxyethanesulfonic acid, benzenesulfonic acid, 4-chlorobenzenesulfonic acid, 2-naphthalenesulfonic acid, 4-toluenesulfonic acid, camphorsulfonic acid, 4-methylbicyclo[2.2.2]-oct-2-ene-l-carboxylic acid, glucoheptonic acid, 3-phenylpropionic acid, trimethylacetic acid, tertiary butylacetic 20 acid, lauryl sulfuric acid, gluconic acid, glutamic acid, hydroxynaphthoic acid, salicylic acid, stearic acid, muconic acid, and the like; or (2) salts formed when an acidic proton present in the parent compound is replaced by a metal ion, e.g., an alkali metal ion, an alkaline earth ion, or an aluminum ion; or coordinates with an organic base such as ethanolamine, diethanolamine, triethanolamine, N-methylglucamine and the like.

"Pharmaceuticallv acceptable vehicle" refers to a diluent, adjuvant, excipient or carrier with which a compound of the invention is administered.

"Patient" includes humans. The terms "human" and "patient" are used 30 interchangeably herein.

"Preventing" or "prevention" refers to a reduction in risk of acquiring a disease or disorder (i.e., causing at least one of the clinical symptoms of the disease not to develop in a 19 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 patient that may be exposed to or predisposed to the disease but does not yet experience or display symptoms of the disease).

"Prodrug" refers to a derivative of a drug molecule that requires a transformation 5 within the body to release the active drug. Prodrugs are frequently (though not necessarily) pharmacologically inactive until converted to the parent drug.

"Promoiety" refers to a form of protecting group that when used to mask a functional group within a drug molecule converts the drug into a prodrug. Typically, the 10 promoiety will be attached to the drug via bond(s) that are cleaved by enzymatic or non-enzymatic means in vivo.

"Protecting group" refers to a grouping of atoms that when attached to a reactive functional group in a molecule masks, reduces or prevents reactivity of the functional group. 15 Examples of protecting groups can be found in Green et al., "Protective Groups in Organic Chemistry", (Wiley, 2nd ed. 1991) and Harrison et al., "Compendium of Synthetic Organic Methods", Vols. 1-8 (John Wiley and Sons, 1971-1996). Representative amino protecting groups include, but are not limited to, formyl, acetyl, trifluoroacetyl, benzyl, benzyloxycarbonyl ("CBZ"), tert-butoxycarbonyl ("Boc"), trimethylsilyl ("TMS"), 2-20 trimethylsilyl-ethanesulfonyl ("SES"), trityl and substituted trityl groups, allyloxycarbonyl, 9-fluorenylmethyloxycarbonyl ("FMOC"), nitro-veratryloxycarbonyl ("NVOC") and the like. Representative hydroxy protecting groups include, but are not limited to, those where the hydroxy group is either acylated or alkylated such as benzyl, and trityl ethers as well as alkyl ethers, tetrahydropyranyl ethers, trialkylsilyl ethers and allyl ethers.

"Substituted" refers to a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms are each independently replaced with the same or different substituent(s). Typical substituents include, but are not limited to, -X, -R29, -O", =0, -OR29, -SR29, -S", =S, -NR29R30, =NR29, -CX3, -CF3, -CN, -OCN, -SCN, -NO, -N02, =N2, -N3, -S(0)20-, -S(0)20H, -S(0)2R29, -30 0S(02)0\ -0S(0)2R29, -P(0)(0)2, -P(0)(0R29)(0'), -0P(0)(0R29)(0R3°), -C(0)R29, -C(S)R29, -C(0)OR29, -C(O)NR29R30,-C(O)O\ -C(S)OR29, -NR31C(0)NR29R30, -NR31C(S)NR29R30, -NR3lC(NR29)NR29R30 and -C(NR29)NR29R30, where each X is independently a halogen; each R29 and R30 are independently hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroalkyl, substituted heteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl, substituted heteroarylalkyl, -NR31R32, -C(0)R31 or -S(0)2R31 or optionally R29 and R30 together with the atom to which they are both attached form a cycloheteroalkyl or substituted cycloheteroalkyl ring; and R31 5 and R32 are independently hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroalkyl, substituted heteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl or substituted heteroarylalkyl.

"Transporter protein" refers to a protein that has a direct or indirect role in transporting a molecule into and/or through a cell. For example, a transporter protein may be, but is not limited to, solute carrier transporters, co- transporters, counter transporters, uniporters, symporters, antiporters, pumps, equilibrative transporters, concentrative transporters and other proteins, which mediate active transport, energy-dependent transport, 15 facilitated diffusion, exchange mechanisms and specific absorption mechanisms.

Transporter proteins, may also be, but are not limited to, membrane-bound proteins that recognize a substrate and effect its entry into or exit from a cell by a carrier-mediated transporter or by receptor-mediated transport. A transporter protein, may also be, but is not limited to, an intracellularly expressed protein that participates in trafficking of substrates 20 through or out of a cell. Transporter proteins, may also be, but are not limited to, proteins or glycoproteins exposed on the surface of a cell that do not directly transport a substrate but bind to the substrate holding it in proximity to a receptor or transporter protein that effects entry of the substrate into or through the cell. Examples of carrier proteins include: the intestinal and liver bile acid transporters, dipeptide transporters, oligopeptide 25 transporters, simple sugar transporters (e.g., SGLT1), phosphate transporters, monocarboxcylic acid transporters, P-glycoprotein transporters, organic anion transporters (OAT), and organic cation transporters. Examples of receptor-mediated transport proteins include: viral receptors, immunoglobulin receptors, bacterial toxin receptors, plant lectin receptors, bacterial adhesion receptors, vitamin transporters and cytokine growth factor 30 receptors.

"Treating" or "treatment" of any disease or disorder refers, in one embodiment, to ameliorating the disease or disorder (i.e., arresting or reducing the development of the disease or at least one of the clinical symptoms thereof). In another embodiment "treating" 21 or "treatment" refers to ameliorating at least one physical parameter, which may not be discernible by the patient. In yet another embodiment, "treating" or "treatment" refers to inhibiting the disease or disorder, either physically, (e.g., stabilization of a discernible symptom), physiologically, (e.g., stabilization of a physical parameter), or both. In yet 5 another embodiment, "treating" or "treatment" refers to delaying the onset of the disease or "Therapeutically effective amount" means the amount of a compound that, when administered to a patient for treating a disease, is sufficient to effect such treatment for the 10 disease. The "therapeutically effective amount" will vary depending on the compound, the disease and its severity and the age, weight, etc., of the patient to be treated.

Reference will now be made in detail to preferred embodiments of the invention. While the invention will be described in conjunction with the preferred embodiments, it will 15 be understood that it is not intended to limit the invention to those preferred embodiments. To the contrary, it is intended to cover alternatives, modifications, and equivalents as may be included within the spirit and scope of the invention as defined by the appended claims.

(Ill) share certain structural features in common. These compounds are all GABA analogs (i.e., y-aminobutryic acid derivatives) to which promoieties have been attached. In particular, R2, R3, R4, R5, R6, X and Y are common substituents found in compounds of disorder. 4.2 The Compounds of the Invention Those of skill in the art will appreciate that compounds of Formulae (I), (II) and Formulae (I), (II) and (III).

The compounds of the invention include compounds of Formula (I), Formula (II) or Formula (HI): 0 R3 R6 (I) 22 R4 R5 9 R21 R2 4 O R3 R6 (II) n R4 R5 (III) or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt, hydrate or solvate thereof, wherein: n, t, u, X, Y, R1, R2, R3, R4, R5, R6, R7, R20, R21, R22 and R23 are as previously 5 defined above.

In a preferred embodiment, compounds of Formulae (I), (II) and (III) do not include the following compounds: when R3 and R6 are both hydrogen, then R4 and R5 are not both hydrogen and are not both methyl; in a compound of Formula (I) when either n is 0 or when n is 1 and X is NR16, then R1 is not hydrogen; in a compound of Formula (I) neither R1, R70-, R24C(0)-, R25C(0)- nor R250- is a moiety derived from a bile acid; in a compound of Formula (I) when R1 is R24C(0)- and n is 0, then R24 is not 15 methyl, fert-butyl, 2-aminoethyl, 3-aminopropyl, benzyl, phenyl or 2-(benzoyloxymethyl)phenyl; in a compound of Formula (I) when R1 is R250C(0)-, then R25 is not R26C(0)CRl3R14-, wherein R26is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, 20 substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroalkyl, substituted heteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl and substituted heteroarylalkyl; in a compound of Formula (I) when R1 is R250C(0)- and n is 0, then R25 is not methyl, tert-butyl or benzyl; 23 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 in a compound of Formula (I) when n is 0 and R1 is R25C(0)0CR13R140C(0)- then if either R13 or R14 is hydrogen, alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, carbamoyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl or substituted cycloalkoxycarbonyl, the other of R13 or R14 is not hydrogen; in a compound of Formula (I) when n is 1, X is NH, R3, R5 and R6 are each hydrogen, and R4 is cyclohexyl, then R2 is not benzyl; in a compound of Formula (II) when t is 1, u is 0, then neither R20 nor R21 is 2-hydroxy-3-methyl-5-chlorophenyl; and in a compound of Formula (II) when u is 1 and X is O, then t is 1. 10 In one embodiment of compounds of Formulae (I), (II) and (III), when R3 and R6 are each hydrogen, then R4 and R5 are neither both hydrogen nor both methyl.

In one embodiment of compounds of Formula (I), when either n is 0 or when n is 1 and X is NR16, then R1 is not hydrogen. In another embodiment, of compounds of Formula (I), neither R1, R70-, R24C(0)-, R25C(0)- nor R250- is a moiety derived from a bile acid. In still 15 another embodiment of compounds of Formula (I), when R1 is R24C(0)- and n is 0, then R24 is not alkyl, substituted alkyl, arylalkyl, aryl or substituted aryl. In still another embodiment of compounds of Formula (I), when R1 is R24C(0)- and n is 0, then R24 is not Cm alkanyl, benzyl, phenyl or substituted phenyl. In still another embodiment of compounds of Formula (I), when R1 is R24C(0)- and n is 0, then R24 is not methyl, tert-butyl, 2-20 aminoethyl, 3-aminopropyl, benzyl, phenyl or 2-(benzoyloxymethyl)-phenyl. In still another embodiment of compounds of Formula (I) when R1 is R250C(0)-, then R25 is not R26C(0)CR13R14-. In still another embodiment of compounds of Formula (I) when R1 is R250C(0)- and n is 0, then R25 is not alkyl or arylalkyl. In still another embodiment of compounds of Formula (I) when R1 is R250C(0)- and n is 0, then R25 is not Cm alkanyl or 25 benzyl. In still another embodiment of compounds of Formula (I) when R1 is R250C(0)-and n is 0, then R25 is not methyl, tert-butyl or benzyl. In still another embodiment of compounds of Formula (I) when n is 0 and R1 is R25C(0)0CRI3R,40C(0)- then if either R13 or R14 is hydrogen, alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, carbamoyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl or substituted cycloalkoxycarbonyl, the other of R13 or R14 is not 30 hydrogen. In still another embodiment of compounds of Formula (I) when R3, R5 and R6 are each hydrogen, then R4 is not cyclohexyl. In still another embodiment of compounds of Formula (I) when n is 1, X is NH, R3, R5, R6 are each hydrogen and R2 is benzyl, then R4 is not cyclohexyl. 24 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 In one embodiment of compounds of Formula (II), neither R20 nor R21 is 2-hydroxy-3-methyl-5-chlorophenyl. In one embodiment of compounds of Formula (II), when u is 1 and X is O, then t is 1.

In one embodiment of compounds of Formulae, (I) (II) and (III), n is 0. In another 5 embodiment, n is 1. When n is 1, and X is NR16, preferably the a-amino acid is of the L-stereochemical configuration.

In another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (I) and (II), R7 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkanyl, substituted arylalkanyl, cycloalkanyl, substituted cycloalkanyl, cycloheteroalkanyl and 10 substituted cycloheteroalkanyl. In a preferred embodiment, Y is O and R7 is hydrogen. In still another embodiment, Y is O and R7 is alkanyl, substituted alkanyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, aryl or substituted aryl. Preferably, R7 is methyl, ethyl, benzyl, -C(CH3)=CH2, -CH2C(0)N(CH3)2, CH2C(0)N^] or CH2C(Q)|^ \/ where V is O or CH2.

In one preferred embodiment of compounds of Formulae (I), (II) and (III), R2 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroalkyl, substituted heteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted 20 heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl and substituted heteroarylalkyl. Preferably, R2 is selected from the group consisting hydrogen, alkanyl, substituted alkanyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkanyl, substituted arylalkanyl, cycloalkanyl, heteroarylalkyl and substituted heteroarylalkanyl.

In another embodiment compounds of Formulae (I), (II) and (III), X is NH and R2 25 is hydrogen, cycloalkanyl or alkanyl. Preferably, R2 is hydrogen, methyl, isopropyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, /-butyl, cyclopentyl or cyclohexyl. In another embodiment, X is NH and R2 is substituted alkanyl. Preferably, R2 is -CH2OH, -CH(OH)CH3, -CH2C02H, -CH2CH2C02H, -CH2CONH2, -CH2CH2CONH2, - CH2CH2SCH3, CH2SH, -CH2(CH2)3NH2 or -CH2CH2CH2NHC(NH)NH2. In still another embodiment, X is NH and R2 is selected 30 from the group consisting of aryl, arylalkanyl, substituted arylalkanyl and heteroarylalkanyl. Preferably, R2 is phenyl, benzyl, 4-hydroxybenzyl, 4-bromobenzyl, 2-imidazolyl or 2-indolyl. In yet another embodiment, X is NR16 and R2 and R16 together with the atoms to which they are attached form a cycloheteroalkvl or substituted cycloheteroalkyl ring.

WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 Preferably R2 and R16 together with the atoms to which they are attached form an azetidine, pyrrolidine orpiperidine ring.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (I), (II) and (III), R3 is hydrogen. In still another embodiment, R6 is hydrogen. In yet another embodiment, R3 and 5 R6 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, cycloalkyl and substituted cycloalkyl. Preferably, R3 and R6 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen and alkanyl. More preferably, R3 is hydrogen or alkanyl and R6 is hydrogen.

In still another preferred embodiment of compounds of Formulae (I), (II) and (III), 10 R4 and R5 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl and substituted cycloheteroalkyl. Preferably, R4 and R5 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkanyl and substituted alkanyl.

In another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (I), (II) and (III), R4 and R5 15 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a cycloalkanyl or substituted cycloalkanyl ring. Preferably, R4 and R5 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a cyclobutyl, substituted cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, substituted cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl or substituted cyclohexyl ring. In another embodiment, R4 and R5 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a cycloheteroalkyl or substituted 20 cycloheteroalkyl ring. In still another embodiment, R4 and R5 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a bridged cycloalkyl ring.

In one embodiment of compounds of Formula (I), n is 1, R1 is R24C(0)- or R24C(S)-and R24 is alkyl, substituted alkyl, heteroalkyl, substituted heteroalkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, heteroaryl or substituted heteroaryl. Preferably, R24 is methyl, ethyl, 2-propyl, t-butyl, -25 CH2OCH(CHj)2, phenyl or 3-pyridyl.

In another embodiment of compounds of Formula (I), n is 1, R1 is R250C(0)- or R25SC(0)- and R25 is alkyl, substituted alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, heteroaryl or substituted heteroaryl. Preferably, R25 is ethyl, 2-propyl, neopentyl, -CH2OCH(CH3)2, phenyl or 2-pyridyl.

One preferred embodiment of compounds of Formula (I) includes compounds of Formula (IV): 26 -R16 0jn R3 R6 LR16 OJ (IV) or a pharmaceutical acceptable salt, hydrate or solvate thereof, wherein: n, Y, R2, R3, R4, R5, R6, R7, R13, R14, R16 and R25 are as previously defined. In a preferred embodiment, the compounds of Formula (IV), do not include the 5 following compounds: when either R13 or R14 is hydrogen, alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, carbamoyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl or substituted cycloalkoxycarbonyl, then the other of R13 or R14 is not hydrogen; and R25C(0) is not a moiety derived from a bile acid.

In one embodiment of compounds of Formulae (IV), R13 and R14 are independently hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkoxycarbonyl, aryl, arylalkyl, carbamoyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl or heteroaryl (preferably, when R13 is alkoxycarbonyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl or carbamoyl then R14 is methyl). More preferably, R13 and R14 are independently hydrogen, methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, 15 sec-butyl, tert-butyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl, methoxycarbonyl, ethoxycarbonyl, propoxycarbonyl, isopropoxycarbonyl, butoxycarbonyl, isobutoxycarbonyl, sec-butoxycarbonyl, tert-butoxycarbonyl, cyclohexyloxycarbonyl, phenyl, benzyl, phenethyl or 3-pyridyl.

In another embodiment of compounds of Formula (IV), R13 and R14 are 20 independently hydrogen, alkanyl, substituted alkanyl, cycloalkanyl or substituted cycloalkanyl. Preferably, R13 and R14 are hydrogen, alkanyl or cycloalkanyl. More preferably, R13 and R14 are independently hydrogen, methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, tert-butyl, cyclopentyl or cyclohexyl. Even more preferably, R13 is methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, /erf-butyl, cyclopentyl or 25 cyclohexyl and R14 is hydrogen, or R13 is methyl and R14 is methyl.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formula (TV), R13 and R14 are independently hydrogen, aryl, arylalkyl or heteroaryl. More preferably, R13 and R14 are independently hydrogen, phenyl, benzyl, phenethyl or 3-pyridyl. Even more preferably, R13 is phenyl, benzyl, phenethyl or 3-pyridyl and R14 is hydrogen.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formula (IV), R13 and R14 are independently hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkoxycarbonyl, carbamoyl, or 27 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 cycloalkoxycarbonyl. Preferably, when R13 is alkoxycarbonyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl or carbamoyl then R14 is methyl. More preferably, R13 is methoxycarbonyl, ethoxycarbonyl, isopropoxycarbonyl, butoxycarbonyl, isobutoxycarbonyl, sec-butoxycarbonyl, tert-butoxycarbonyl or cyclohexyloxycarbonyl and R14 is methyl.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formula (IV), R13 and R14 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl or substituted cycloheteroalkyl ring. Preferably, R13 and R14 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl ring. More preferably, R13 and R14 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a cyclobutyl, 10 cyclopentyl or cyclohexyl ring.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formula (TV), R25 is acyl, substituted acyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroalkyl, substituted heteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl or substituted 15 heteroarylalkyl. Preferably, R25 is acyl, substituted acyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, cycloalkyl or heteroaryl. More preferably, R25 is methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-20 dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, 25 cyclohexyl or 3-pyridyl.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formula (IV), R25 is acyl or substituted acyl. More preferably, R25 is acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl or phenacetyl.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formula (IV), R25 is alkanyl or substituted alkanyl. Preferably, R2S is methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-30 butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, 1-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2- 28 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl or l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl. More preferably, R25 is methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl or 1,1-diethoxyethyl.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formula (IV), R25 is aryl, arylalkyl or 5 heteroaryl. Preferably, R25 is phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl or 3-pyridyl.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formula (IV), R25 is cycloalkyl or substituted cycloalkyl. More preferably R25 is cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl or cyclohexyl.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formula (IV), R25 is acyl, substituted acyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroalkyl, substituted heteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl or substituted heteroarylalkyl; and R13 and R14 are independently hydrogen, alkyl, substituted 15 alkyl, alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, carbamoyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl, substituted cycloalkoxycarbonyl, heteroaryl or substituted heteroaryl (preferably, when R13 is alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl, substituted cycloalkoxycarbonyl or carbamoyl then R14 is methyl). Preferably, R25 is acyl, substituted 20 acyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, cycloalkyl or heteroaryl and R13 and R14 are independently hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkoxycarbonyl, aryl, arylalkyl, carbamoyl, cycloalkyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl or heteroaryl (preferably, when R13 is alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl, substituted cycloalkoxycarbonyl or carbamoyl then R14 is methyl). More preferably, R25 is methyl, 25 ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, 1-(1,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, 1-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-30 benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl or 3-pyridyl and R13 and R14 are independently hydrogen, methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, tert- 29 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 butyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl, methoxycarbonyl, ethoxycarbonyl, propoxycarbonyl, isopropoxycarbonyl, butoxycarbonyl, isobutoxycarbonyl, sec-butoxycarbonyl, tert-butoxycarbonyl, cyclohexyloxycarbonyl, phenyl, benzyl, phenethyl or 3-pyridyl. Even more preferably, R25 is methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, 1,1-5 dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, 1,1-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, cyclohexyl or 3-pyridyl, and R13 and R14 are independently hydrogen, methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, tert- butyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl, methoxycarbonyl, ethoxycarbonyl, 10 isopropoxycarbonyl, cyclohexyloxycarbonyl, phenyl, benzyl, phenethyl or 3-pyridyl.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formula (IV), R25 is acyl, substituted acyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroalkyl, substituted heteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl or 15 substituted heteroarylalkyl and R13 and R14 together with the atom to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl or substituted cycloheteroalkyl ring. Preferably, R25 is acyl, substituted acyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, cycloalkyl or heteroaryl and R13 and R14 together with the atom to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl or substituted cycloalkyl ring. More preferably, R25 is methyl, 20 ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, 1-(1,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, 1-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-25 benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl or 3-pyridyl, and R13 and R14 together with the atom to which they are attached form a cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl or a cyclohexyl ring. 30 In still another embodiment of compounds of Formula (IV), R25 is acyl or substituted acyl and R13 and R14 are independently hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, carbamoyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl, substituted cycloalkoxycarbonyl, heteroaryl or substituted heteroaryl (preferably, when R13 is WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, cycioalkoxycarbonyl, substituted cycloalkoxycarbonyl or carbamoyl then R14 is methyl). Preferably, R25 is acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl or phenacetyl, and R13 and R14 are independently hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, aryl, substituted aryl, 5 arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, carbamoyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl, substituted cycloalkoxycarbonyl, heteroaryl or substituted heteroaryl (preferably, when R13 is alkoxycarbonyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl or carbamoyl then R14 is methyl).

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formula (IV), R25 is alkanyl or 10 substituted alkanyl and R13 and R14 are independently hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, carbamoyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl, substituted cycloalkoxycarbonyl, heteroaryl or substituted heteroaryl (preferably, when R13 is alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl, substituted 15 cycloalkoxycarbonyl or carbamoyl then R14 is methyl). Preferably, R25 is methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, 1-(1,3-20 dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, 1-(1,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl or l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, and R13 and R14 are independently hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, carbamoyl, 25 cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl, substituted cycloalkoxycarbonyl, heteroaryl or substituted heteroaryl (preferably, when R13 is alkoxycarbonyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl or carbamoyl then R14 is methyl).

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formula (IV), R25 is aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, heteroaryl or substituted heteroaryl, and R13 and R14 30 are independently hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, aryl, substituted aiyl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, carbamoyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl, substituted cycloalkoxycarbonyl, heteroaryl or substituted heteroaryl (preferably, when R13 is alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl, substituted cycloalkoxycarbonyl or carbamoyl then 31 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 R14 is methyl). Preferably R25 is phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl or 3-pyridyl and R13 and R14 are independently hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, carbamoyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl, substituted 5 cycloalkoxycarbonyl, heteroaryl or substituted heteroaryl (preferably, when R13 is alkoxycarbonyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl or carbamoyl then R14 is methyl).

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formula (IV), R25 is cycloalkyl or substituted cycloalkyl, and R13 and R14 are independently hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted 10 arylalkyl, carbamoyl, cyciloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl, substituted 1 ^ • cycloalkoxycarbonyl, heteroaryl or substituted heteroaryl (preferably, when R is alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl, substituted cycloalkoxycarbonyl or carbamoyl then R14 is methyl). Preferably, R25 is cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl or cyclohexyl and R13 and R14 are independently hydrogen, alkyl, 15 substituted alkyl, alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, carbamoyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl, substituted cycloalkoxycarbonyl, heteroaryl or substituted heteroaryl (preferably, when R13 is alkoxycarbonyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl or carbamoyl then R14 is methyl).

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formula (IV), R25 is acyl, substituted acyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroalkyl, substituted heteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl or substituted heteroarylalkyl, and R13 and R14 are independently hydrogen, alkyl, substituted 25 alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, cycloalkyl or heteroaryl. Preferably, R25 is acyl, substituted acyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, cycloalkyl or heteroaryl and R13 and R14 are independently hydrogen, alkanyl, substituted alkanyl, cycloalkanyl or substituted cycloalkanyl. More preferably, R25 is acyl, substituted acyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, cycloalkyl or heteroaryl and R13 and R14 are independently hydrogen, methyl, 30 ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, /erf-butyl, cyclopentyl or cyclohexyl. In the above embodiments, R25 is preferably methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1- 32 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, 5 phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl or 3-pyridyl.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formula (IV), R25 is acyl, substituted acyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, cycloalkyl or heteroaryl and R13 and R14 are independently hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, cycloalkyl or heteroaryl. 10 Preferably, R25 is acyl, substituted acyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, cycloalkyl or heteroaryl and R13 and R14 are independently hydrogen, aryl, arylalkyl or heteroaryl. More preferably, R25 is acyl, substituted acyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, cycloalkyl or heteroaryl and R13 and R14 are independently hydrogen, phenyl, benzyl, phenethyl or 3-pyridyl. In the above embodiments, R25 is preferably methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, 15 butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1 -dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-20 yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl or 3-pyridyl.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formula (IV), R25 is acyl, substituted 25 acyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, cycloalkyl or heteroaryl and R13 and R14 are independently hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, cycloalkyl or heteroaryl. Preferably, R25 is acyl, substituted acyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, cycloalkyl or heteroaryl and R13 and R14 are independently hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, carbamoyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl or substituted 30 cycloalkoxycarbonyl (preferably, when R13 is alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, carbamoyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl or substituted cycloalkoxycarbonyl then R14 is methyl; more preferably, R13 is methoxycarbonyl, ethoxycarbonyl, propoxycarbonyl, isopropoxycarbonyl, butoxycarbonyl, isobutoxycarbonyl, sec-butoxycarbonyl, tert-butoxycarbonyl or cyclohexyloxycarbonyl, and R14 is methyl). In the above embodiments, 33 R25 is preferably methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, 1-(1,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl or 3-pyridyl.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formula (IV), R25 is acyl, substituted acyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, cycloalkyl or heteroaryl and R13 and R14 together with the atom to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl or substituted cycloheteroalkyl ring. Preferably, R25 is acyl, substituted acyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, cycloalkyl or heteroaryl and R13 and R14 together with the atom to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl or substituted cycloalkyl ring. More preferably R25 is acyl, substituted acyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, cycloalkyl or heteroaryl, and R13 and R14 together with the atom to which they are attached form a cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl or cyclohexyl ring. In the above embodiments, R25 is preferably methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan- 2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, 1-(1,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, 1,1-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl or 3-pyridyl.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (I) and (III), R1 is R12 m is 0, and R8, R11 and R12 are as previously defined.

In one embodiment of compounds of Formulae (I) and (III), R11 is acyl, $ alkoxycarbonyl, aryloxycarbonyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl or carbamoyl, R is hydrogen, 34 R11 o WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 alkoxycarbonyl, alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl or cyano and R12 is hydrogen, alkoxycarbonyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, or arylalkyl.

In another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (I) and (III), R11 is selected from the group consisting of acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, isobutyryl, pivaloyl, 5 cyclopentanecarbonyl, cyclohexanecarbonyl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, methoxycarbonyl, ethoxycarbonyl, propoxycarbonyl, isopropoxycatbonyl, butoxycarbonyl, isobutoxycarbonyl, ■sec-butoxycarbonyl, terf-butoxycarbonyl, cyclopentyloxycarbonyl, cyclohexyloxycarbonyl, phenoxycarbonyl, benzyloxycarbonyl, carbamoyl, N-methylcarbamoyl, N-ethylcarbamoyl, N-propylcarbamoyl, N-isopropylcarbamoyl, N-butylcarbamoyl, N-isobutylcarbamoyl, N-10 sec-butylcarbamoyl, N-ter/-butylcarbamoyl, N-cyclopentylcarbamoyl, N- cyclohexylcarbamoyl, N-phenylcarbamoyl, N-benzylcarbamoyl, N,N-dimethylcarbamoyl, N,N-diethylcarbamoyl, N,N-dipropylcarbamoyl, N,N-diisopropylcarbamoyl, N,N-dibutylcarbamoyl, N,N-dibenzylcarbamoyl, N-pyrroUdinylcarbamoyl, N-piperidinylcarbamoyl and N-morpholinylcarbamoyl. More preferably, R11 is selected from 15 the group consisting of acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, isobutyryl, cyclohexanecarbonyl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, methoxycarbonyl, ethoxycarbonyl, propoxycarbonyl, isopropoxycarbonyl, butoxycarbonyl, cyclohexyloxycarbonyl, phenoxycarbonyl, benzyloxycarbonyl, carbamoyl, N-methylcarbamoyl, N-ethylcarbamoyl, N-propylcarbamoyl, N-isopropylcarbamoyl, N-phenylcarbamoyl, N-benzylcarbamoyl, N,N-20 dimethylcarbamoyl, N,N-diethylcarbamoyl, N,N-dipropylcarbamoyl, N- pyrrolidinylcarbamoyl, N-piperidinylcarbamoyl and N-morpholinylcarbamoyl.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (I) and (III), R8 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, phenyl, benzyl, methoxycarbonyl, ethoxycarbonyl, propoxycarbonyl, isopropoxycarbonyl, butoxycarbonyl, 25 phenoxycarbonyl, benzyloxycarbonyl and cyano. More preferably R8 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, methyl, ethyl, isopropyl, phenyl, benzyl, methoxycarbonyl, ethoxycarbonyl and butoxycarbonyl.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (I) and (III), R12 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, phenyl, benzyl, 30 methoxycarbonyl, ethoxycarbonyl, propoxycarbonyl, isopropoxycarbonyl, butoxycarbonyl, phenoxycarbonyl and benzyloxycarbonyl. More preferably R12 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, methyl, ethyl, isopropyl, phenyl, benzyl, methoxycarbonyl, ethoxycarbonyl and butoxycarbonyl.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (I) and (III), Rn is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkoxycarbonyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl and R8 and R12 together with the carbon atoms to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl or substituted cycloheteroalkyl ring. Preferably, R11 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, methyl, ethyl, isopropyl, phenyl, benzyl, methoxycarbonyl, ethoxycarbonyl and butoxycarbonyl, and R8 and R12 together with the carbon atoms to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl or substituted cycloheteroalkyl ring. More preferably, Ru is hydrogen or methyl and R8 and R12 together with the carbon atoms to which they are attached form acyclopent-l-ene, cyclohex-l-ene, 2-cyclopenten-l-one, 2-cyclohexen-l-one, 2-(5H)-furanone or 5,6-dihydro-pyran-2-one ring.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (I) and (III), R12 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkoxycarbonyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl and R8 and Ru together with the carbon atoms to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl or substituted cycloheteroalkyl ring. Preferably, R12 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, methyl, ethyl, isopropyl, phenyl, benzyl, methoxycarbonyl, ethoxycarbonyl and butoxycarbonyl, and R8 and Rn together with the carbon atoms to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl or substituted cycloheteroalkyl ring. More preferably, R12 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, methyl, ethyl, isopropyl, phenyl, benzyl, methoxycarbonyl, ethoxycarbonyl and butoxycarbonyl, and R8 and Rn together with the carbon atoms to which they are attached form a y-butyrolactone, S-valerolactone or 2,2-dimethyl-1,3-dioxan-4,6-dione ring.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (I) and (III), R1 is and R15 is selected from the group consisting of alkyl, substituted alkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, heteroaryl and substituted heteroaryl. Preferably, R15 is methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl, phenyl, 4-hydroxyphenyl, benzyl, 4-hydroxybenzyl or 3-pyridyl.

In still another embodiment, of Fonnulae (I) and (III), R1 is 36 where R37 is hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, acyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, heterocycloalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl or substituted heteroarylalkyl; Z is O, N or S; and Ar is aryl, substituted aryl, heteroaryl or substituted heteroaryl.

Preferably, Z and CH20C(0)- are in a conjugated relationship with one another (e.g., 1,4 or 1,2 related in a six membered ring system).

In still another embodiment, of Formulas (I) and (III), R1 is where q is 0 or 1; R38 and R39 are independently hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, heteroaryl and substituted heteroaryl; R40 and R4' are independently hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, heteroaryl and substituted heteroaryl; or together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl ring R42 and R43 are independently alkyl, substituted alkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, heteroaryl and substituted aryl or together with the carbon atoms to which they are attached form an aryl, substituted aryl, heteroaryl or substituted aryl ring; and R37 is as previously defined.

In a preferred embodiment of compounds of Formulae (I) - (IV), Y is O, R3, R6 and R7 are hydrogen and R4 and R5 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, bridged cycloalkyl or substituted bridged cycloalkyl ring. In another preferred embodiment r\ r> O 37 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 of compounds of Formulae (I) - (IV), R4 and R5 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl or substituted cycloalkyl ring. In one embodiment n is 0, t is 0 and u is 0. In another embodiment, n is 1 and R2 is hydrogen, methyl, 2-propyl, 2-butyl, isobutyl, /-butyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl, phenyl, benzyl, 4-hydroxybenzyl, 4-5 bromobenzyl, 2-imidazolyl, 2-indolyl, -CH2OH, -CH(OH)CH3, -CH2C02H, - CH2CH2C02H, -CH2CONH2, -CH2CH2CONH2> -CH2SCH3, CH2SH, -CH2(CH2)3NH2 or -CH2CH2CH2NHC(NH)NH2. In still another embodiment, n is 1 and R2 and R16 together with the atoms to which they are attached form a pyrrolidine ring.

In still another preferred embodiment of compounds of Formulae (I) - (IV), R4 and 10 R5 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a cyclobutyl or substituted cyclobutyl ring. Preferably, the substituted cyclobutyl ring is substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of alkanyl, substituted alkanyl, halo, hydroxy, carboxyl and alkoxycarbonyl.

In still another preferred embodiment of compounds of Formulae (I) - (IV), R4 and 15 R5 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a cyclopentyl or substituted cyclopentyl ring. Preferably, the cyclopentyl ring is substituted with alkanyl, substituted alkanyl, halo, hydroxy, carboxyl or alkoxycarbonyl. More preferably, the cyclopentyl ring is substituted with alkanyl. Even more preferably, the cyclopentyl ring is selected from the group consisting of and Preferably, in a more specific version of the above embodiments, R7 is hydrogen. In still another preferred embodiment of compounds of Formulae (I) - (IV), R4 and 25 R5 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a cyclohexyl or substituted cyclohexyl ring. Preferably, the cyclohexyl ring is substituted with alkanyl, substituted alkanyl, halo, hydroxy, carboxyl or alkoxycarbonyl. More preferably, the cyclohexyl ring is substituted with alkanyl. Even more preferably, the cyclohexyl ring is selected from the group consisting of 38 and ^ 7 Preferably, in a more specific version of the above embodiments, R7 is hydrogen. In still another preferred embodiment of compounds of Formulae (I) - (TV), R4 and R5 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a cycloheteroalkyl or substituted cycloheteroalkyl ring.

In one embodiment, n is 0. In another embodiment, n is I, and R2 is hydrogen, methyl, 2-propyl, 2-butyl, isobutyl, /-butyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl, phenyl, benzyl, 4- hydroxybenzyl, 4-bromobenzyl, 2-imidazolyl, 2-indolyl, -CH2OH, -CH(OH)CH3, -CH2CO2H, -CH2CH2CO2H, -CH2CONH2, -CH2CH2CONH2, - CH2CH2SCH3, CH2SH, -CH2(CH2)3NH2 or -CH2CH2CH2NHC(NH)NH2. In still another embodiment, n is 1 and R2 and R16 together with the atoms to which they are attached form a pyrrolidine ring. Preferably, R4 and R5 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a cycloheteroalkanyl ring. More preferably, the cycloheteroalkanyl ring is selected from the group consisting of wherein Z is 0, S(0)p or NR18; p is 0,1 or 2; and 39 R18 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, acyl and alkoxycarbonyl. More preferably, the cycloheteroalkanyl ring is selected from the group consisting of Preferably, in a more specific version of the above embodiments, R is hydrogen.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (I) - (IV), R4 and R5 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a bridged cycloalkyl ring. In one embodiment, n is 0. In another embodiment, n is 1 and R2 is hydrogen, methyl, 2-propyl, 2-butyl, isobutyl, /-butyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl, phenyl, benzyl, 4-hydroxybenzyl, 4-bromobenzyl, 2-imidazolyl, 2-indolyl, -CH2OH, -CH(OH)CH3, -CH2CO2H, -CH2CH2C02H, -CH2CONH2, -CH2CH2CONH2, - CH2CH2SCH3, CH2SH, -CH2(CH2)3NH2 or -CH2CH2CH2NHC(NH)NH2. In another embodiment, n is 1 and R2 and R16 together with the atoms to which they are attached form a pyrrolidine ring. Preferably, the bridged cycloalkyl group is «• In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (I) - (IV), Y is O, R and R are hydrogen, R4 is alkyl or cycloalkyl, R5 is hydrogen or alkyl and R3 is hydrogen or alkyl. hi one embodiment, n is 0. In another embodiment, n is 1 and R2 is hydrogen, methyl, 2-propyl, 2-butyl, isobutyl, /-butyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl, phenyl, benzyl, 4-hydroxybenzyl, 4-bromobenzyl, 2-imidazolyl, 2-indolyl, -CH2OH, -CH(OH)CH3, -CH2CC>2H, -CH2CH2C02H, -CH2CONH2, -CH2CH2CONH2, - CH2CH2SCH3, CH2SH, -CH2(CH2)3NH2 Preferably, in a more specific version of the above embodiments, R7 is hydrogen. 40 or -CH2CH2CH2NHC(NH)NH2. In still another embodiment, n is 1 and R2 and R16 together with the atoms to which they are attached form a pyrrolidine ring. Preferably, R4 is cycloalkyl, R5 is hydrogen or methyl, and R3 is hydrogen or methyl. Preferably, R3 is hydrogen, R4 is isobutyl and R5 is hydrogen.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (I) - (IV), Y is O, R5 and R7 are hydrogen or alkanyl, R3 and R6 are hydrogen and R4 is substituted heteroalkyl. Preferably, R4 is A is NR19,0 or S; B is alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkoxy, halogen, hydroxy, carboxyl, alkoxycarbonyl or amino; R19 is hydrogen, alkyl, cycloalkyl or aryl; j is an integer from 0 to 4; k is an integer from 1 to 4; and 1 is an integer from 0 to 3.

More preferably, k is 1.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (I) - (IV), Y is O, R5 and R7 are hydrogen or alkanyl, R3 and R6 are hydrogen and R4 is substituted alkanyl, cycloalkanyl or substituted cycloalkanyl. Preferably, R4 is selected from the group consisting of Preferably, R4 is A h is an integer from 1 to 6; and i is an integer from 0 to 6. 41 More preferably, h is 1,2, 3 or 4 and i is 0 or 1. selected from the group consisting of PCT/US02/18689 Even more preferably, R4 is I and Preferably, compounds of Formulae (I) - (TV) are derived from a GABA analog of Formula (XIII): (XIII) wherein the GABA analog of Formula (XIII) is selected from the group consisting of: 1-Aminomethyl-l-cyclohexane acetic acid; l-Aminomethyl-l-(3-methylcyclohexane) acetic acid; l-Aminomethyl-l-(4-methylcyclohexane) acetic acid; l-Aminomethyl-l-(4-isopropylcyclohexane) acetic acid; 1 -Aminomethyl-1 -(4-ter/-butylcyclohexane) acetic acid; l-Aminomethyl-l-(3,3-dimethylcyclohexane) acetic acid; l-Aminomethyl-l-(3,3,5,5-tetramethylcyclohexane) acetic acid; 1 -Aminomethyl- 1-cyclopentane acetic acid; 1 - Aminomethyl-1 -(3-methylcyclopentane) acetic acid; 1-Aminomethyl-1-(3,4-dimethylcyclopentane) acetic acid; 7-Aminomethyl-bicyclo[2.2.1]hept-7-yl acetic acid; 9-Aminomethyl-bicyclo[3.3.1]non-9-yl acetic acid; 4-Aminomethyl-4-(tetrahydropyran-4-yl) acetic acid; 3-Aminomethyl-3-(tetrahydropyran-3-yl) acetic acid; 4-Aminomethyl-4-(tetrahydrothiopyran-4-yl) acetic acid; 3-Aminomethyl-3-(tetrahydrothiopyran-3-yl) acetic acid; 3-Aminomethyl-5-methyl-hexanoic acid; 3-Aminomethyl-5-methyl-heptanoic acid; 3-Aminomethyl-5-methyl-octanoic acid; 3-Aminomethyl-5-methyl-nonanoic acid; 42 3-Aminomethyl-5-methyl-decanoic acid; 3-Aminomethyl-5-cyclopropyl-hexanoic acid; 3-Aminomethyl-5-cyclobutyl-hexanoic acid; 3-Aminomethyl-5-cyclopentyl-hexanoicacid; 3-Aminomethyl-5-cyclohexyl-hexanoic acid; 3-Aminomethyl-5-phenyl-hexanoic acid; 3-Aminomethyl-5-phenyl-pentanoic acid; 3-Aminomethyl-4-cyclobutyl-butyric acid; 3-Aminomethyl-4-cyclopentyl-butyricacid; 3 -Aminomethyl-4-cyclohexyl-butyric acid; 3-Aminomethyl-4-phenoxy-butyric acid; 3-Aminomethyl-5-phenoxy-hexanoic acid; and 3-Aminomethyl-5-benzylsulfanyl-pentanoic acid.

Particularly preferred embodiments of Formula (I) include compounds of Formulae (V) and (VI): where R1, R2, R7 and R16 are as previously defined.

In one embodiment of compounds of Formulae (V) and (VI), n is 0. In another embodiment, n is 1 and R2 is hydrogen, methyl, 2-propyl, 2-butyl, isobutyl, /-butyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl, phenyl, benzyl, 4-hydroxybenzyl, 4-bromobenzyl, 2-imidazolyl, 2-indolyl, -CH2OH, -CH(OH)CH3, -CH2C02H, -CH2CH2C02H, -CH2CONH2, -CH2CH2CONH2, -CH2CH2SCH3, -CH2SH, -CH2(CH2)3NH2 or -CH2CH2CH2NHC(NH)NH2. Preferably, in the above embodiments, R7 is hydrogen.

(V) (VI) 43 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 In another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (V) and (VI), n is 1, R1 is R24C(0)- or R24C(S)-; and R24 is alkyl, substituted alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, heteroaryl or substituted heteroaryl. Preferably, R24 is methyl, ethyl, 2-propyl, t-butyl, -CH20CH(CHs)2, phenyl or 3-pyridyl. Preferably, in this embodiment, R7 is hydrogen, alkanyl, substituted alkanyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, aryl or substituted aryl. More preferably, R7 is hydrogen, methyl, ethyl, benzyl, -C(CH3)=CH2, -CH2C(0)N(CH3)2, CH2C(0)N^j or CH2C(Q)|^ \ ,V where V is 0 or CH2.

Most preferably, R7 is hydrogen.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (V) and (VI), n is 1, R1 is R250C(0)- or R25SC(0)-; and R25 is alkyl, substituted alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, heteroaryl or substituted heteroaryl. Preferably, R25 is ethyl, 2-propyl, neopentyl, -CH2OCH(CH3)2, phenyl or 2-pyridyl. Preferably in this embodiment, R7 is hydrogen, alkanyl, substituted alkanyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, aryl or substituted aryl. More 15 preferably, R7 is hydrogen, methyl, ethyl, benzyl, -C(CH3)=CH2, -CH2C(0)N(CH3)2, o CH2C(0)f{ | or CH2C(Q)|^ where V is O or CH2.

Most preferably, R7 is hydrogen.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (V) and (VI), R1 is O y~~0 YW R15 o and R15 is selected from the group consisting of alkyl, substituted alkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, heteroaryl and substituted heteroaryl. Preferably, R1S is methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl, phenyl, 4-hydroxyphenyl, benzyl, 4-hydroxybenzyl or 3-pyridyl. In a more specific version of this 25 embodiment, R7 is hydrogen, alkanyl, substituted alkanyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, aryl or substituted aryl. More preferably, R7 is hydrogen, methyl, ethyl, benzyl, -C(CH3)=CH2, -CH2C(0)N(CH3)2, 44 CH2C(0)N^] or CH2C(Q)f^ where V is 0 or CH2.

Preferably, R7 is hydrogen.

Particularly preferred embodiments of compounds of Formulae (V) and (VI) are 5 compounds selected from the group consisting of: l-{[((5-methyl-2-oxo-l,3-dioxol-4-en-4-yl)methoxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl}-l-cyclohexane acetic acid; and 3-{[((5-methyl-2-oxo-l,3-dioxol-4-en-4-yl)methoxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl}-5-methyl-hexanoic acid.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (V) and (VI), R1 is R* R1Z rn is 0, and R8, Rn and R12 are as previously defined. In one embodiment of compounds of Formulae (V) and (VI), R11 is acyl, alkoxycarbonyl, aryloxycarbonyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl, 15 carbamoyl or substituted carbamoyl, R8 is hydrogen, alkoxycarbonyl, alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl or cyano and R12 is hydrogen, alkoxycarbonyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, or arylalkyl. In another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (V) and (VI), Rn is selected from the group consisting of acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, isobutyryl, pivaloyl, cyclopentanecarbonyl, cyclohexanecarbonyl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, methoxycarbonyl, ethoxycarbonyl, 20 propoxycarbonyl, isopropoxycarbonyl, butoxycarbonyl, isobutoxycarbonyl, sec- butoxycarbonyl, tert-butoxycarbonyl, cyclopentyloxycarbonyl, cyclohexyloxycarbonyl, phenoxycarbonyl, benzyloxycarbonyl, carbamoyl, N-methylcarbamoyl, N-ethylcarbamoyl, N-propylcarbamoyl, N-isopropylcarbamoyl, N-butylcarbamoyl, N-isobutylcarbamoyl, N-sec-butylcarbamoyl, N-tert-butylcarbamoyl, N-cyclopentylcarbamoyl, N-25 cyclohexylcarbamoyl, N-phenylcarbamoyl, N-benzylcarbamoyl, N,N-dimethylcarbamoyl, N,N-diethylcarbamoyl, N,N-dipropylcarbamoyl, N,N-diisopropylcarbamoyl, N,N-dibutylcarbamoyl, N,N-dibenzylcarbamoyl, N-pyrrolidinylcarbamoyl, N-piperidinylcarbamoyl and N-morpholinylcarbamoyl. In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (V) and (VI), R11 is selected from the group consisting of acetyl, 30 propionyl, butyryl, isobutyryl, cyclohexanecarbonyl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, 45 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 methoxycarbonyl, ethoxycarbonyl, propoxycarbonyl, isopropoxycarbonyl, butoxycarbonyl, cyclohexyloxycarbonyl, phenoxycarbonyl, benzyloxycarbonyl, carbamoyl, N-methylcarbamoyl, N-ethylcarbamoyl, N-propylcarbamoyl, N-isopropylcarbamoyl, N-phenylcarbamoyl, N-benzylcarbamoyl, "N,N-dimethylcarbamoyl, N,N-diethylcarbamoyl, 5 N,N-dipropylcarbamoyl, N-pyrrolidinylcarbamoyl, N-piperidinylcarbamoyl and N-morpholinylcarbamoyl.

In one embodiment of compounds of Formulae (V) and (VI), R8 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, phenyl, benzyl, methoxycarbonyl, ethoxycarbonyl, propoxycarbonyl, isopropoxycarbonyl, butoxycarbonyl, 10 phenoxycarbonyl, benzyloxycarbonyl and cyano. Preferably, R8 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, methyl, ethyl, isopropyl, phenyl, benzyl, methoxycarbonyl, ethoxycarbonyl and butoxycarbonyl.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (V) and (VI), R12 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, phenyl, benzyl, 15 methoxycarbonyl, ethoxycarbonyl, propoxycarbonyl, isopropoxycarbonyl, butoxycarbonyl, phenoxycarbonyl and benzyloxycarbonyl. Preferably R12 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, methyl, ethyl, isopropyl, phenyl, benzyl, methoxycarbonyl, ethoxycarbonyl and butoxycarbonyl.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (V) and (VI), Rn is selected 20 from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkoxycarbonyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl and R8 and R12 together with the carbon atoms to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl or substituted cycloheteroalkyl ring. Preferably, Rn is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, methyl, ethyl, isopropyl, phenyl, benzyl, methoxycarbonyl, ethoxycarbonyl and butoxycarbonyl, and R8 and R12 25 together with the carbon atoms to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl or substituted cycloheteroalkyl ring. More preferably, R11 is hydrogen or methyl and R8 and R12 together with the carbon atoms to which they are attached form a 2-cyclopenten-l-one, 2-cyclohexen-l-one, 2-(5H)-furanone or 5,6-dihydro-pyran-2-one ring.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (V) and (VI), R12 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkoxycarbonyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl and R8 and R11 together with the carbon atoms to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl or substituted cycloheteroalkyl ring. Preferably, R12 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, methyl, ethyl, isopropyl, 46 phenyl, benzyl, methoxycarbonyl, ethoxycarbonyl and butoxycarbonyl, and R8 and R11 together with the carbon atoms to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl or substituted cycloheteroalkyl ring. More preferably, R12 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, methyl, ethyl, isopropyl, phenyl, benzyl, methoxycarbonyl, ethoxycarbonyl and butoxycarbonyl, and R8 and R11 together with the carbon atoms to which they are attached form a y-butyrolactone, 6-valerolactone or 2,2-dimethyl-l,3-dioxan-4,6-dione ring.

In a more specific version of the above embodiments of compounds of Formulae (V) and (VI), R7 is hydrogen, alkanyl, substituted alkanyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, aryl or substituted aryl. More preferably, R7 is hydrogen, methyl, ethyl, benzyl, -C(CH3)=CH2, - where V is O or CH2.

Most preferably R7 is hydrogen.

Particularly preferred embodiments of compounds of Formulae (V) and (VI) are compounds selected from the group consisting of: Piperidinium 1 - {(1 -methyl-3-oxo-but-1 -enyl)aminomethyl} -1 -cyclohexane acetate; Piperidinium 1 -{l-[(2-oxo-tetrahydrofuran-3-ylidene)ethyl]aminomethyl}-l -cyclohexane acetate; Piperidinium 1 - {(2-carbomethoxy-cyclopent-l -enyl)aminomethyl} -1-cyclohexane acetate; and Piperidinium l-{(l-methyl-2-(ethoxycarbonyl)-3-ethoxy-3-oxoprop-l-enyl)aminomethyl} -1 -cyclohexane acetate.

In a particularly preferred embodiment, compounds of Formula (IV) have the structure of Formulae (VII) or (VIII): CH2C(0)N(CH3)2, or 47 R (VII) R: -R n '-R- (VIII) or aphannaceutically acceptable salt, hydrate or solvate thereof, wherein: n, R2, R7, R13, R14, R16 and R25 are as previously defined.

In one preferred embodiment, the compounds of Formulae (VII) and (VIII) do not include the following compounds: if either R13 or R14 is hydrogen, alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, carbamoyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl or substituted cycloalkoxycarbonyl, then the other of R13 or R14 is not hydrogen; and R25C(0) is not a moiety derived from a bile acid.

In one embodiment of compounds of Formulae (VII) and (VIII), n is 0. In another embodiment, n is 1. When n is 1, preferably the a-amino acid is of the L-stereochemical configuration.

In another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (VII) and (VIII), R7 is hydrogen, alkanyl, substituted alkanyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, aryl or substituted aryl. Preferably, R7 is hydrogen, methyl, ethyl, benzyl, -C(CH3)=CH2, -CH2C(0)N(CH3)2, where V is 0 or CH2.

Most preferably, R7 is hydrogen.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (VII) and (VIII), n is 0. In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (VII) and (VIII), n is 1, R16 is hydrogen and R2 is hydrogen, methyl, 2-propyl, 2-butyl, isobutyl, tert-butyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl, phenyl, benzyl, 4-hydroxybenzyl, 4-bromobenzyl, 2-imidazolyl, 2-indolyl, -CH2OH, -CH(OH)CH3, -CH2CO2H, -CH2CH2CO2H, -CH2CONH2, -CH2CH2CONH2, - or 48 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 CH2CH2SCH3, -CH2SH, -CH2(CH2)3NH2 or -CH2CH2CH2NHC(NH)NH2. Preferably R16 is hydrogen and R is hydrogen, methyl, 2-propyl, 2-butyl, isobutyl, tert-butyl, cyclohexyl, phenyl or benzyl. In still another embodiment, n is 1 and R2 and R16 together with the atoms to which they are attached form a pyrrolidine ring.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (VII) and (VIII), R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, 1-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 2,1-10 dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, 15 cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl, R13 is methyl and R14 is hydrogen.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (VII) and (VIII), R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, 1-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-20 diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1- dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, 25 phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl, R13 is ethyl and R14 is hydrogen.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (VII) and (VIII), R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, 1-30 (l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2- 49 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl, R13 is propyl andRu is hydrogen.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (VII) and (VIII), R25 is 5 selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, 1-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 10 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, 1 ~(1,3 -dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl, R13 is isopropyl and R14 is hydrogen.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (VII) and (VIII), R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, 1-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-20 dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, 1 -(1,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, 25 cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl, R13 is butyl and R14 is hydrogen.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (VII) and (VIII), R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, 1-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-30 diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1- dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, 50 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 phenyl, 4-raethoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl, R13 is isobutyl and R14 is hydrogen.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (VII) and (VIII), R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-5 butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, 1-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-10 yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl, R13 is sec-butyl and R14 is hydrogen.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (VII) and (VIII), R25 is 15 selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, 1-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 20 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, 1 -(1,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl, R13 is tert-butyl and R14 is hydrogen.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (VII) and (VIII), R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, 1-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-30 dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, 51 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl, R13 is cyclopentyl and R14 is hydrogen.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (VH) and (VIII), R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-5 butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1 -dimethoxyethyl, 1,1 -diethoxyethyl, 1 -(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-10 yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl, R13 is cyclohexyl and R14 is hydrogen.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (VII) and (VIII), R25 is 15 selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, 1-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 20 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl, R13 is methyl and R14 is methyl.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (VII) and (VIII), R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, 1-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-30 dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, 52 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl, R13 is methoxycarbonyl and R14 is methyl.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (VII) and (VIII), R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-5 butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, 1-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-10 yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl, R13 is ethoxycarbonyl and R14 is methyl.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (VII) and (VIII), R25 is 15 selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, 1-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 20 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl, R13 is propoxycarbonyl and R14 is methyl.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (VII) and (VIII), R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, 1-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-30 dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, 53 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl, R13 is isopropoxycarbonyl and R14 is methyl.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (VII) and (VIII), R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-5 butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1 -dimethoxyethyl, 1,1 -diethoxyethyl, 1 -(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-10 yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl, R13 is butoxycarbonyl and R14 is methyl.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (VII) and (VIII), R25 is 15 selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, 1-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 20 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl, R13 is isobutoxycarbonyl and R14 is methyl.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (VII) and (VIII), R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, 1-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-30 dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, 54 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl, R13 is sec-butoxycarbonyl and R14 is methyl.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (VII) and (VIII), R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-5 butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, 1-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-10 yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl, R13 is tert-butoxycarbonyl and R14 is methyl.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (VII) and (VIII), R25 is 15 selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, 1-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 20 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl, R13 is cyclohexyloxycarbonyl and R14 is methyl. 25 In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (VII) and (VIII), R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, 1-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-30 dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, 55 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl, R13 is phenyl and R14 is hydrogen.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (VII) and (VIII), R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-5 butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, 1-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-10 yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl, R13 is benzyl and R14 is hydrogen.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (VII) and (VIII), R25 is 15 selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, 1-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 20 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl, R13 is phenethyl and R14 is hydrogen.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (VII) and (VIII), R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, 1-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-30 dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, 56 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl, R13 is 3-pyridyl and R14 is hydrogen.

Particularly preferred embodiments of compounds of Formulae (VII) and (VIII) include compounds selected from the group consisting of: 1- {[(a-Acetoxyethoxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl} -1 -cyclohexane acetic acid; 1-{[(a-Propanoyloxyethoxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl}-l-cyclohexane acetic acid; 1 - {[(a-Butanoyloxyethoxy)carbonyl] aminomethyl} -1 -cyclohexane acetic acid; 1-{[(a-Isobutanoyloxyethoxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl}-l-cyclohexane acetic acid; l-{[(a-Pivaloxyethoxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl}-l-cyclohexane acetic acid; 1 - {[(a-Benzoyloxyethoxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl} -1 -cyclohexane acetic acid; 1 - {[(a-Acetoxybutoxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl} -1 -cyclohexane acetic acid; l-{[(a-Butanoyloxybutoxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl}-l-cyclohexane acetic acid; 1 - {[(a-Isobutanoyloxybutoxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl} -1 -cyclohexane acetic acid; 1- {[(a-Benzoyloxybutoxy)carbonylJaminomethyl} -1-cyclohexane acetic acid; 1- {[(a-Acetoxyisobutoxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl}-l-cyclohexane acetic acid; 1 - {[(a-Propanoyloxyisobutoxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl} -1 -cyclohexane acetic acid; l-{[(a-Butanoyloxyisobutoxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl}-l-cyclohexane acetic acid; 1 - {[(a-Isobutanoyloxyisobutoxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl} -1 -cyclohexane acetic acid; 1 - {[(a-Pivaloxyisobutoxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl} -1 -cyclohexane acetic acid; 1 - {[(a-2,2-Diethoxypropanoyloxyisobutoxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl} -1 -cyclohexane acetic acid; 1 - {[(a-2-( 1,3-Dioxolan-2-yl)propanoyloxyisobutoxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl} -1 -cyclohexane acetic acid; l-{[(a-(2-Amino-2-methylpropanoyl)oxyisobutoxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl}-l-cyclohexane acetic acid; 1- {[(a-Benzoyloxyisobutoxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl} -1 -cyclohexane acetic acid; 1-{[(a-Nicotinoyloxyisobutoxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl}-l-cyclohexane acetic acid; 1-{[(a-Acetoxyisopropoxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl}-l-cyclohexane acetic acid; 1 - {[(a-Butanoyloxyisopropoxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl} -1 -cyclohexane acetic acid; 1 - {[(a-Isobutanoyloxyisopropoxy)carbonyl] aminomethyl} -1 -cyclohexane acetic acid; 1- {[(a-Benzoyloxyisopropoxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl}-l-cyclohexane acetic acid; 1-{[(a-Acetoxybenzyloxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl}-l-cyclohexane acetic acid; 57 l-{[(a-Benzoyloxybenzyloxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl}-l-cyclohexane acetic acid; 1 - {[(1 -(3-Methylbutanoyloxy)-2-phenylethoxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl}-l -cyclohexane acetic acid; 1 - {[(1 -Benzoyloxy-2-phenylethoxy)carbonyl] aminomethyl} -1 -cyclohexane acetic acid; l-{[N-[(a-Isobutanoyloxyethoxy)carbonyl]-4-bromophenylalaninyl]-aminomethyl}-1-cyclohexane acetic acid; 3- {[(a-Isobutanoyloxyethoxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl} -5-methylhexanoic acid; 3- {[(a-Isobutanoyloxyisobutoxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl} -5-methylhexanoic acid; and 3- {[(a-Benzoyloxyisobutoxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl} -5-methylhexanoic acid.

In one embodiment, the compounds of the invention have the structure of Formula (II): R2 R21 R2 1 R3 R6 (II) In an embodiment of compounds of Formula (II), when R3, R5 and R° are hydrogen, R4 is not phenyl or substituted phenyl. More preferably, R4 is not 4-chlorophenyl.

In a preferred embodiment, the compounds of Formula (II) have the structure of Formulae (IX) and (X): R20 R21 r2 t (IX) -R7 (X) 58 In one embodiment of compounds of Formulae (IX) and (X), t is 0. In another embodiment, t is 1 and R2 is hydrogen, methyl, 2-propyl, 2-butyl, isobutyl, /-butyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl, phenyl, benzyl, 4-hydroxybenzyl, 4-bromobenzyl, 2-imidazolyl, 2-indolyl, -CH2OH, -CH(OH)CH3, -CH2C02H, -CH2CH2C02H, -CH2CONH2, -CH2CH2CONH2, -CH2CH2SCH3, -CH2SH, -CH2(CH2)3NH2 or -CH2CH2CH2NHC(NH)NH2.

In still another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (IX) or (X), R20 and R21 are independently selected from the group consisting of alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, heteroaryl and substituted heteroaryl. Preferably, R20 and R21 are independently selected from the group consisting of alkyl, substituted aryl and heteroaryl. In one embodiment, R20 is methyl and R21 is methyl. Preferably, in this last embodiment, R7 is hydrogen, methyl, ethyl, benzyl, -C(CH3)=CH2, -CH2C(0)N(CH3)2, where V is 0 or CH2.

Most preferably, R7 is hydrogen.

In another embodiment of compounds of Formulae (IX) or (X), R20 and R21 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl or substituted cycloalkyl ring. In one embodiment, R20 and R21 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a cyclohexyl ring. Preferably, in this last embodiment, R7 is hydrogen, methyl, ethyl, benzyl, -C(CH3)=CH2, -CH2C(0)N(CH3)2, where V is 0 or CH2.

Most preferably, R7 is hydrogen.

In one embodiment, the compounds of the invention have the structure of Formula or (III): (III) 59 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 In one embodiment of the compounds of Formula (III), n is 1, R1 is hydrogen and R2 is arylalkyl. Preferably, R2 is benzyl. In another embodiment of the compounds of Formula (HI), n is 0 and R1 is R250C(0)-. Preferably, R25 is alkyl or substituted alkyl. More preferably, R25 is ethyl. In still another embodiment of the compounds of Formula 5 (III), R22 and R23 are hydrogen. In still another embodiment, R22 and R23 are alkyl or substituted alkyl. Preferably, R22 and R23 are methyl.

In a preferred embodiment, the compounds of Formula (III) have the structure of Formula (XI): (XI) In one embodiment of the compounds of Formula (XI), n is 1, X is NH, Y is 0, R1 is hydrogen, R2 is benzyl, R22 is methyl and R23 are methyl. In another embodiment, n is 0, Y is O, R1 is R250C(0)-, R25 is ethyl, R22 is hydrogen and R23 is hydrogen.

In another embodiment, the compounds of Formula (III) have the structure of Formula (XII): (XH) In one embodiment of the compounds of Formula (XII), n is 1, X is NH, Y is 0, R1 is hydrogen, R2 is benzyl, R22 is methyl and R23 are methyl. In another embodiment, n is 0, Y is O, R1 is R250C(0)-, R25 is ethyl, R22 is hydrogen and R23 is hydrogen.

The instant invention also comprises a GABA analog derivative, M-G, for administration to a patient in need of therapy, wherein M is a promoiety and G is derived 20 from a GABA analog, H-G (where H is hydrogen). The promoiety M, once cleaved from G, and any metabolite thereof, exhibits a carcinogenically toxic dose (TD50) in rats of 60 greater than 0.2 mmol/kg/day. Further, the promoiety M is cleaved from G at a sufficient rate in vivo, upon colonic administration to rats, to produce: (i) a maximum concentration of H-G in plasma (Cmax) of at least 120% of the Cmax of H-G in plasma achieved by colonically administering an equimolar dose of H-G; and (ii) an AUC that is at least 120 % of the AUC achieved by colonically administering an equimolar dose of H-G.

Preferably, M-G has the structure of Formula (XIV): or a pharmaceutical^ acceptable salt, hydrate or solvate thereof, wherein: M is a promoiety; Y is O or S; R is hydrogen, or R and R6 together with the atoms to which they are attached form an azetidine, substituted azetidine, pyrrolidine or substituted pyrrolidine ring; R3 and R6 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl and substituted heteroarylalkyl; R4 and R5 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, acyl, substituted acyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl and substituted heteroarylalkyl or optionally, R4 and R5 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl or bridged cycloalkyl ring; and R7 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroalkyl, substituted heteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl and substituted heteroarylalkyl.

In a preferred embodiment, M has the structure of Formula (XV): R3 R6 (XIV) 61 X 0 (XV) wherein: n, X, R1 and R2 are as previously defined In one embodiment, M-G include compounds wherein H-G, once cleaved from M, is substantially free of any lactam having the structure of Formula (XVI): R5 R5 R: (XVI) wherein R is hydrogen and R3, R4, R5 and R6 are as previously defined Preferably, promoiety M or any metabolite formed from M does not form 10 formaldehyde or pivalic acid upon cleavage of G-M. In one embodiment, the promoiety M is cleaved from G at a sufficient rate in vivo, upon colonic administration to rats, to produce a Cmax of H-G in plasma of at least 200%, and most preferably at least 1000%, of the Cmax of H-G in plasma achieved by colonically administering an equimolar dose of H-G. Preferably, the promoiety M is cleaved from G at a sufficient rate in vivo, upon colonic 15 administration to rats, to produce an AUC of H-G in plasma of at least 200%, and most preferably at least 500%, of the AUC of H-G in plasma achieved by colonically administering an equimolar dose of H-G. In another embodiment, the promoiety M is cleaved from H-G at a sufficient rate in vivo, following oral administration to dogs (e.g., using an osmotic mini-pump device) at a dose of about 60 fxmol equivalent of H-G per kg, 20 to produce a plasma concentration of H-G at 12 hours post dosing of at least 200% of the plasma concentration of H-G achieved from an equimolar dose of H-G following the same mode of administration. 4.3 Synthesis of The Compounds of the Invention The compounds of the invention may be obtained via the synthetic methods illustrated in Schemes 1-17. Those of skill in the art will appreciate that a preferred synthetic route to the compounds of the invention consists of attaching promoieties to 62 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 GABA analogs. Numerous methods have been described in the art for the synthesis of GABA analogs (See, e.g., Satzinger et al, United States Patent No. 4,024,175; Silverman et al., United States Patent No. 5,563,175; Horwell et al., United States Patent No. 6,020,370; Silverman et al, United States Patent No. 6,028,214; Horwell et al., United States Patent 5 No. 6,103,932; Silverman et al, United States Patent No. 6,117,906; Silverman, International Publication No. WO 92/09560; Silverman et al, International Publication No. WO 93/23383; Horwell et al, International Publication No. WO 97/29101, Horwell et al., International Publication No. WO 97/33858; Horwell et al., International Publication No. WO 97/33859; Bryans et al, International Publication No. WO 98/17627; Guglietta et al., 10 International Publication No. WO 99/08671; Bryans et al., International Publication No. WO 99/21824; Bryans et al., International Publication No. WO 99/31057; Belliotti et al., International Publication No. WO 99/31074; Bryans etal, International Publication No. WO 99/31075; Bryans et al, International Publication No. WO 99/61424; Bryans et al, International Publication No. WO 00/15611; Bryans, International Publication No. WO 15 00/31020; and Bryans et al, International Publication No. WO 00/50027). Other methods are known in the art for synthesizing GABA analogs, which are readily accessible to the skilled artisan. The promoieties described herein, are known in the art and may be prepared and attached to GABA analogs by established procedures (See e.g., Green et al., "Protective Groups in Organic Chemistry", (Wiley, 2nd ed. 1991); Harrison et al., "Compendium of 20 Synthetic Organic Methods", Vols. 1-8 (John Wiley and Sons, 1971-1996); "Beilstein Handbook of Organic Chemistry," Beilstein Institute of Organic Chemistry, Frankfurt, Germany; Feiser et al, "Reagents for Organic Synthesis," Volumes 1-17, Wiley Interscience; Trost et al, "Comprehensive Organic Synthesis," Pergamon Press, 1991; "Theilheimer's Synthetic Methods of Organic Chemistry," Volumes 1-45, Karger, 1991; 25 March, "Advanced Organic Chemistry," Wiley Interscience, 1991; Larock "Comprehensive Organic Transformations," VCH Publishers, 1989; Paquette, "Encyclopedia of Reagents for Organic Synthesis," John Wiley & Sons, 1995, Bodanzsky, "Principles of Peptide Synthesis," Springer Verlag, 1984; Bodanzsky, "Practice of Peptide Synthesis," Springer Verlag, 1984).

Accordingly, starting materials useful for preparing compounds of the invention and intermediates thereof are commercially available or can be prepared by well-known synthetic methods. Other methods for synthesis of the prodrugs described herein are either described in the art or will be readily apparent to the skilled artisan in view of the references provided above and may be used to synthesize the compounds of the invention. 63 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 Accordingly, the methods presented in the Schemes herein are illustrative rather than ■ comprehensive.

In any of the Schemes below, after the amino group of a GABA analog has been fiinctionalized with a promoiety or other protecting group, the carboxylic acid group may be 5 converted to an ester or thioester by many synthetic methods, which are well-known to the skilled artisan. In one preferred embodiment, GABA analogs may be reacted with an alcohol or thiol in the presence of a coupling reagent (e.g., carbodiimide and dimethylaminopyridine) to provide the ester. In another preferred embodiment, GABA analogs may be reacted with an alkyl halide in the presence of base to yield the ester. Other 10 methods for converting GABA analogs to esters or thioesters are well within the purview of the skilled artisan in view of the references provided herein.

Scheme 1 R8C(0)CI or base (R8C(0))20 + (6) (7) or R8C(0)0C(0)0Et As illustrated above in Scheme 1, carboxylic acids can be directly coupled to the 15 terminal amino (or hydroxyl) group of GABA analog derivatives (6) to provide adducts (7). Reagents for effecting this reaction are well known to the skilled artisan and include, but are not limited to, caibodiimides, aminium salts, phosphonium salts, etc. Alternatively, reaction of carboxylic acid derivatives such as acyl chlorides, symmetrical anhydrides or mixed anhydrides with GABA analogs (6) in the presence of base (e.g., hydroxide, tertiary 20 amines, etc.) may be used to synthesize (7). 64 R250C(0)W + (6) W = CI, imidazolyl, 4-nitrophenoxy Scheme 2 base oj- R3 R6 R7 R25OH OCN R2 R25QH + OCN R3 R6 (10) R7 (8) (n = 1) As illustrated in Scheme 2, GABA analog derivatives (6) may be converted to carbamates (8) by treatment with various carbonic acid derivatives in the presence of base (e.g., hydroxide, tertiary amines, etc.). Alternatively, the well-known addition of alcohols to isocyanates (9) or (10) may be used to synthesize (8).

Scheme 3 R24C(S)CI or (R24C(S))20 + (6) or R24C(S)0C(0)0Et As illustrated in Scheme 3, GABA analog derivatives (6) may be converted to 10 thioamides (11) by reaction with thioacids in the presence of coupling agents. Reagents for effecting this reaction are well known to the skilled artisan and include, but are not limited to, carbodiimides, aminium salts, phosphonium salts, etc. Alternatively, reaction of thio acid derivatives such as thioacyl chlorides, symmetrical anhydrides or mixed anhydrides with (6) in the presence of base (e.g., hydroxide, tertiary amines, etc.) may be used to 65 (11) base (11) WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 synthesize thioamides (11). In yet another method, amides (7) may be converted to thioamides (11) by heating in the presence of phosphorus pentasulfide (when n = 0).

Thiocarbamates (12) and (13) may be synthesized from the reaction of the corresponding thiocarbonate derivatives (i.e., P = 0, Q = S and P = S Q = O, respectively) where W is chloride, imidazolyl or 4-nitrophenoxy with GABA analog derivatives (6) in the presence of base. Thiocarbamate (13) may also be formed by reaction of a thiol with isocyanates (9) or (10). Dithiocarbamate (14) (P = S, Q = S) may be made by reaction of GABA analog derivatives (6) with the dithiocarbonate derivative (i.e., P and Q = S) where W is chloride, imidazolyl or 4-nitrophenoxy in the presence of base (see Scheme 4).

R25P-C(Q)-W + (6) W = CI, imidazolyl, 4-nitrophenoxy P, Q = O or S O—L R3 R6 P = O , Q = S (12) P = S , Q = O (13) P = S , Q = S (14) One method for synthesis of compounds of Formula (IV) is illustrated in Scheme 5.

Scheme 5 RX cr "cr "ci (15) 4-Nitrophenol Base R*v /R1T .X0\^ (17) R^/R14 ci-^cf "a (16) NO, N02 [R25C02]mM or R25C02NR4 M = Ag , m= 1; M = Hg , m =2 Nal Acetone (18) (18) + H R7 Me3SiCI (IV) Base (19) 66 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 Chloroforaiate (15) is treated with an aromatic leaving group such as p-nitrophenol in the presence of base to provide /?-nitrophenylcarbonate (16). Halide interchange provides iodide (17), which is reacted with a metal or tetraalkylammonium salt of a carboxylic acid to afford compound (18). Treatment of (18) with GABA analog derivative (19), optionally 5 in the presence of trimethylsilyl chloride, affords a compound of Formula (IV). Methods for making related acyloxyalkyl carbamate compounds have been described in the art (Alexander, United States Patent No. 4,760,057; Alexander, United States Patent No. 4,916,230; Alexander, United States Patent No. 5,466,811; Alexander, United States Patent No. 5,684,018).

Alternatively compounds of Formula (TV) can be prepared from carbonate (18) in a stepwise fashion as illustrated in Scheme 6. Here reaction of (18) with an a-amino acid (20), optionally protected as an ester, affords intermediate (21) which upon deprotection (if necessary) provides compound (22), which is then coupled to GABA analog (23) using standard peptide coupling reagents well known in the art.

Scheme 6 ?16 (20) P = H or a protecting group D16 O R16 (21) R3 Rs (23) (IV) <n = 1) Another method for synthesis of compounds of Formula (IV) proceeds via carbonylation of GABA analog derivative (19) to an intermediate carbamic acid species, which is captured by an in situ alkylation reaction in an adaptation of the methods disclosed 20 in the art (Butcher, Synlett, 1994,825-6; Ferres et al., U.S. Patent 4,036,829). Carbon dioxide gas is bubbled into a solution containing (19) and a base (e.g., CS2CO3, Ag2C03 or AgO) in a solvent such as DMF or NMP. The activated halide is added, optionally in the 67 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 presence of iodide ion as a catalyst, and the carbonylation continued until the reaction is completed. This method is illustrated in Scheme 7 for the preparation of compounds of Formula (IV) from halide (24).

Scheme 7 iV4 R25^0^x + (19) + C02 (IV) (24) X = CI, Br Alternatively compounds of Formula (IV) can be prepared in a stepwise fashion as illustrated in Scheme 8. Carbonylation and alkylation of carboxyl protected a-amino acid (20) provides intermediate (21), which upon deprotection is coupled to GABA analog (23) 10 as previously described in Scheme 6.

Scheme 8 (23) (24) + (20) + C02 (21) (22) (IV) (n = 1) Yet another method for synthesis of compounds of Formula (IV) relies upon oxidation of ketocarbamate derivatives of GABA analogs (Gallop et al, co-pending United States Patent Application Serial No. entitled "Methods for Synthesis of Prodrugs from 1-Acyl-Alkyl Derivatives and Compositions Thereof')- As illustrated in Scheme 9, oxidation of ketocarbamate (25) affords compounds of Formula (IV). Preferred solvents include, but are not limited to, /-butanol, diethylether, acetic acid, hexane, dichloroethane, dichloromethane, ethyl acetate, acetonitrile, methanol, chloroform and water. Generally, the oxidant may be an organism (e.g., yeast or bacteria), or a chemical reagent (e.g., an 20 enzyme or peroxide). Preferred oxidants include those, which have been successfully used in Baeyer-Villager oxidations of ketones to esters or lactones (Strukul, Angnew. Chem. Int. Ed., 1998, 37,1198; Renz et al., Eur. J. Org. Chem. 1999, 737; Beller et al., in "Transition Metals in Organic Synthesis" Chapter 2, Wiley VCH; Stewart, Current Organic Chemistry, 1998, 2,195; Kayser et al, Synlett, 1999,1,153). 68 Scheme 9 R?5 Rl3 ,RU i R2 J R R7 Oxidant (IV) R3 R6 (25) Other compounds of this invention may be amenable to synthesis from the appropriate ketocarbamate derivative via this Baeyer-Villiger type oxidation, provided that they do not contain chemical functionality susceptible to decomposition or other 5 transformation under conditions of the reaction.

Ketocarbamates (25) may be prepared from the corresponding a-hydroxyketone compounds (26) either directly, via reaction with isocyanate (9), or by first converting the a-hydroxyketone compound to a haloformate or activated carbonate intermediate (27) and subsequently reacting with compound (19), as illustrated in Scheme 10.

Scheme 10 R^'R" R5 ^ X + Y™ OCN O (26) R3 R6 (9) R7 Base (25) (n = 0) (26) R?5 Rl3 yR14 X = CI, p-N02C6H40, imidazolyl (27) (27) + (19) (25) Alternatively ketocarbamate (25) can be prepared in a stepwise manner via the a-amino acid carbamate (28) as illustrated in Scheme 11, following the coupling 15 methodologies described above. 69 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 Scheme 11 (20) o2sRt\/R14ff nn (23) (27) SX0-\-Y <25) O jpa o (n = 1) (28) Note that one method for preparation of isocyanate derivatives of GABA analogs (i.e., compounds (9)) used in Scheme 10 above begins with the appropriate six-membered anhydride (29) as illustrated in Scheme 12. The anhydride ring is opened by reaction with 5 an alcohol or thiol nucleophile to afford carboxylic acid (30). This compound is converted to the intermediate acyl azide in either a 2-step sequence (i.e., first activation of the carboxyl group as a mixed anhydride, acyl halide or synthetic equivalent and then displacement with azide) or directly (e.g., by treatment with Ph2P(0)N3). Curtius rearrangement of the acyl azide intermediate by thermolysis in an appropriate solvent (e.g., 10 toluene) at a temperature between 0 °C to 120 °C affords isocyanate (9). Optionally, the isocyanate is not isolated but rather is generated in situ and quenched by reaction with a-hydroxyketone (26) to afford the desired product (25).

Scheme 12 VV R7"YH P4 .R5ft (i) Carboxyl activating agent'a2lde—-{9) & R5 R3 R6 (29) (30) One method for synthesis of oxodioxolenylmethyl carbamate prodrugs (36) is 15 disclosed in Scheme 13. Hydroxyketone (31) is treated with phosgene or carbonyldiimidazole in the presence of base to yield cyclic carbonate (32). Free radical bromination with N-bromosuccinimide and azoisobutryonitrile provides bromide (33), which is converted to alcohol (34). Alcohol (34) is transformed to dicarbonate (35) by reaction with 4-nitrophenyl chloroformate, which is then reacted with GABA analog 20 derivatives (19) to provide prodrugs (36). Alternatively, reaction of compound (34) with isocyanate (9) provides compound (36), where n is 0. 70 Scheme 13 OH R15 (31) Triphosgene Dimethylaniline V R15 (32) NBS AIBN (ii) HCI, MeOH «9U u (i) Formic acid V_ 4-Nitrophenyl- / Q Triethylamine J \ chloroformate Ov A. O 0 ,OH J| R15 (34) R15 u °Y^Br R15 (33) (35) NO, (35) + (19) Me»SiC' Base Prodrugs (41) may be synthesized by the method disclosed in Scheme 14. Carboxylic acid (37) is coupled to alcohol (38) (e.g., dicylohexylcarbodiimide and pyridine) to provide ester (39). Ester (39) is converted to activated carbonate (40) by reaction with 4-nitrophenyl chloroformate, which is then reacted with GABA analog derivative (19) to 10 provide prodrug (41). 71 Scheme 14 R37C02H + (37) Coupling OH reagent R OH (38) (39) 4-Nitrophenyl Chloroformate Pyridine R (40) (40) + (19) Me3SiCI NEt3 R (41) Enamine prodrugs such as (43) may be synthesized simply by reacting activated carbonyl compounds (42) with GABA analog derivatives (19) (where R16 = H), optionally in the presence of a secondary amine as catalyst, under dehydrating conditions as shown in Scheme 15.

Compounds (III) may be synthesized by the route illustrated in Scheme 16. Reaction of GABA analog (23) with an a-activated ester derivative (44) provides amino ester (45). The amino group of (45) is blocked by acylation to yield (46) (e.g., using the methods described above) and the free acid is esterified under standard conditions to yield the diester (47). Dieckman condensation followed by decarboxylation yields ketone (48). Peroxy acid oxidation then provides lactone (III).

Scheme 15 (42) (43) 72 Scheme 16 (23) (Y - O, R7 = H) r22 /r23 ^ r2\ x02r Me3SiCI, NEt3 YT^OH r3 r6 M = CI, Br, I, OMs, OTs, OTf (45) r23 \^co2R R2 R22^r Rt /R5 S Coupling ^ ' ~ >kXA0l, rea9ent r3 r6 D23 \/CO,R _ r2 r22^trt /rs i? 22 /R23 R2 0 Peroxy "" acid RJs or' Imine prodrugs (II) may be synthesized as depicted in Scheme 17 by treating ketones or ketone equivalents (49) with GABA analog derivatives (50) under dehydrating conditions.

Scheme 17 A ♦ (49) R2 * 0 R3 R6 L = O, (OR)2 NSiR, r2 l u r3 r6 (50) 73 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 Phosphorus prodrugs may be synthesized by conventional methods known in the art. Similarly, prodrugs with S-N bond may be synthesized by using procedures described in the art. 4.4 Therapeutic Uses of the Compounds of the Invention In accordance with the invention, a compound and/or composition of the invention is administered to a patient, preferably a human, suffering from epilepsy, depression, anxiety, psychosis, faintness attacks, hypokinesia, cranial disorders, neurodegenerative disorders, panic, pain (especially, neuropathic pain and muscular and skeletal pain), inflammatory 10 disease (i.e., arthritis), insomnia, gastrointestinal disorders or ethanol withdrawal syndrome. Further, in certain embodiments, the compounds and/or compositions of the invention are administered to a patient, preferably a human, as a preventative measure against various diseases or disorders. Thus, the compounds and/or compositions of the invention may be administered as a preventative measure to a patient having a predisposition for epilepsy, 15 depression, anxiety, psychosis, faintness attacks, hypokinesia, cranial disorders, neurodegenerative disorders, panic, pain (especially, neuropathic pain and muscular and skeletal pain), inflammatory disease (i.e., arthritis), insomnia, gastrointestinal disorders and ethanol withdrawal syndrome. Accordingly, the compounds and/or compositions of the invention may be used for the prevention of one disease or disorder and concurrently 20 treating another (e.g., prevention of psychosis while treating gastrointestinal disorders; prevention of neuropathic pain while treating ethanol withdrawal syndrome).

The suitability of the compounds and/or compositions of the invention in treating epilepsy, depression, anxiety, psychosis, faintness attacks, hypokinesia, cranial disorders, neurodegenerative disorders, panic, pain (especially neuropathic pain and muscular and 25 skeletal pain), inflammatory disease (i.e., arthritis), insomnia, gastrointestinal disorders and ethanol withdrawal syndrome may be determined by methods described in the art (See, e.g., Satzinger et al., United States Patent No. 4,024,175; Satzinger et al., United States Patent No. 4,087,544; Woodruff, United States Patent No. 5,084,169; Silverman et al., United States Patent No. 5,563,175; Singh, United States Patent No. 6,001,876; Horwell et al., 30 United States Patent No. 6,020,370; Silverman et al., United States Patent No. 6,028,214; Horwell et al., United States Patent No. 6,103,932; Silverman et ai, United States Patent No. 6,117,906; Silverman, International Publication No. WO 92/09560; Silverman et al., International Publication No. WO 93/23383; Horwell et al, International Publication No. WO 97/29101, Horwell et al., International Publication No. WO 97/33858; Horwell et al, 74 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 International Publication No. WO 97/33859; Bryans et al., International Publication No. WO 98/17627; Guglietta et al., International Publication No. WO 99/08671; Bryans et al., International Publication No. WO 99/21824; Bryans et al, International Publication No. WO 99/31057; Magnus-Miller et al, International Publication No. WO 99/37296; Bryans et 5 al, International Publication No. WO 99/31075; Bryans et al., International Publication No. WO 99/61424; Pande, International Publication No. WO 00/23067; Bryans, International Publication No. WO 00/31020; Bryans et al., International Publication No. WO 00/50027; and Bryans et al, International Publication No. WO 02/00209). The compounds and/or compositions of the invention may be used to treat or prevent epilepsy, depression, anxiety, 10 psychosis, faintness attacks, hypokinesia, cranial disorders, neurodegenerative disorders, panic, pain (especially neuropathic pain and muscular and skeletal pain), inflammatory disease (i.e., arthritis), insomnia, gastrointestinal disorders and ethanol withdrawal syndrome by procedures described in the art (see references above). Thus, it is well with the capability of those of skill in the art to assay and use the compounds and/or 15 compositions of the invention to treat or prevent epilepsy, depression, anxiety, psychosis, faintness attacks, hypokinesia, cranial disorders, neurodegenerative disorders, panic, pain (especially, neuropathic pain and muscular and skeletal pain), inflammatory disease (i.e., arthritis), insomnia, gastrointestinal disorders and ethanol withdrawal syndrome. 4.5 Therapeutic/Prophylactic Administration The compounds and/or compositions of the invention may be advantageously used in human medicine. As previously described in Section 4.4 above, compounds and/or compositions of the invention are useful for the treatment or prevention of epilepsy, depression, anxiety, psychosis, faintness attacks, hypokinesia, cranial disorders, 25 neurodegenerative disorders, panic, pain (especially, neuropathic pain and muscular and skeletal pain), inflammatory disease (i.e., arthritis), insomnia, gastrointestinal disorders or ethanol withdrawal syndrome.

When used to treat or prevent the above disease or disorders compounds and/or compositions of the invention may be administered or applied singly, in combination with 30 other agents. The compounds and/or compositions of the invention may also be administered or applied singly, in combination with other pharmaceutically active agents, including other compounds of the invention.

The current invention provides methods of treatment and prophylaxis by administration to a patient of a therapeutically effective amount of a composition or 75 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 compound of the invention. The patient may be an animal, is more preferably a mammal, and most preferably a human.

The present compounds and/or compositions of the invention, which comprise one or more compounds of the invention, are preferably administered orally. The compounds 5 and/or compositions of the invention may also be administered by any other convenient route, for example, by infusion or bolus injection, by absorption through epithelial or mucocutaneous linings (e.g., oral mucosa, rectal and intestinal mucosa, etc.).

Administration can be systemic or local. Various delivery systems are known, (e.g., encapsulation in liposomes, microparticles, microcapsules, capsules, etc.) that can be used 10 to administer a compound and/or composition of the invention. Methods of administration include, but are not limited to, intradermal, intramuscular, intraperitoneal, intravenous, subcutaneous, intranasal, epidural, oral, sublingual, intranasal, intracerebral, intravaginal, transdermal, rectally, by inhalation, or topically, particularly to the ears, nose, eyes, or skin.

In particularly preferred embodiments, the compounds and/or compositions of the 15 invention can be delivered via sustained release systems, preferably oral sustained release systems. In one embodiment, a pump may be used (see Langer, supra; Sefton, 1987, CRC Crit Ref Biomed Eng. 14:201; Saudek et al., 1989, N. Engl. J Med. 321:574).

In another embodiment, polymeric materials can be used (see "Medical Applications of Controlled Release," Langer and Wise (eds.), CRC Pres., Boca Raton, Florida (1974); 20 "Controlled Drug Bioavailability," Drug Product Design and Performance, Smolen and Ball (eds.), Wiley, New York (1984); Ranger and Peppas, 1983,JMacromol. Sci. Rev.

Macromol Chem. 23:61; see also Levy et al., 1985, Science 228: 190; During et al., 1989, Ann. Neurol. 25:351; Howard etal, 1989, J. Neurosurg. 71:105). In apreferred embodiment, polymeric materials are used for oral sustained release delivery. Preferred 25 polymers include sodium carboxymethylcellulose, hydroxypropylcellulose, hydroxypropylmethylcellulose and hydroxyethylcellulose (most preferred, hydroxypropylmethylcellulose). Other preferred cellulose ethers have been described (Alderman, Int. J. Pharm. Tech. & Prod. Mfr., 1984, 5(3) 1-9). Factors affecting drug release are well known to the skilled artisan and have been described in the art (Bamba et 30 al, Int. J. Pharm., 1979,2,307).

In another embodiment, enteric-coated preparations can be used for oral sustained release administration. Preferred coating materials include polymers with a pH-dependent solubility (i.e., pH-controlled release), polymers with a slow or pH-dependent rate of swelling, dissolution or erosion (i.e., time-controlled release), polymers that are degraded by 76 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 enzymes (i.e., enzyme-controlled release) and polymers that form firm layers that are destroyed by an increase in pressure (i.e., pressure-controlled release).

In still another embodiment, osmotic delivery systems are used for oral sustained release administration (Verma et al, Drug Dev. Ind. Pharm., 2000, 26:695-708). In a 5 preferred embodiment, OROS™ osmotic devices are used for oral sustained release delivery devices (Theeuwes et al., United States Patent No. 3,845,770; Theeuwes et al, United States Patent No. 3,916,899).

In yet another embodiment, a controlled-release system can be placed in proximity of the target of the compounds and/or composition of the invention, thus requiring only a 10 fraction of the systemic dose (see, e.g., Goodson, in "Medical Applications of Controlled Release," supra, vol. 2, pp. 115-138 (1984)). Other controlled-release systems discussed in Langer, 1990, Science 249:1527-1533 may also be used.

The compounds and/or compositions of the invention preferably provide GABA analogs (e.g., gabapentin and pregablin) upon in vivo administration to a patient. While not 15 wishing to bound by theory, the promoiety or promoieties of the compounds and/or compositions of the invention may be cleaved either chemically and/or enzymatically. One or more enzymes present in the stomach, intestinal lumen, intestinal tissue, blood, liver, brain or any other suitable tissue of a mammal may enzymatically cleave the promoiety or promoieties of the compounds and/or compositions of the invention. The mechanism of 20 cleavage is not important to the current invention. Preferably, GABA analogs formed by cleavage of prodrugs from the compounds of the invention do not contain substantial quantities of lactam contaminant (preferably, less than 0.5 % by weight, more preferably, less than 0.2 % by weight, most preferably less than 0.1 % by weight). The extent of release of lactam contaminant from the prodrugs of this invention may be assessed using the 25 standard in vitro analytical methods.

While not wishing to bound by theory, the promoiety or promoieties of the compounds and/or compositions of the invention may be cleaved prior to absorption by the gastrointestinal tract (e.g., within the stomach or intestinal lumen) and/or after absorption by the gastrointestinal tract (e.g., in intestinal tissue, blood, liver or other suitable tissue of a 30 mammal). If the promoiety or promoieties of the compounds of the invention are cleaved prior to absorption by the gastrointestinal tract, the resulting GABA analogs may be absorbed into the systemic circulation conventionally (e.g. via the large neutral amino acid transporter located in the small intestine). If the promoiety or promoieties of the compounds of the invention are cleaved after absorption by the gastrointestinal tract, these 77 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 GABA analog prodrugs may have the opportunity to be absorbed into the systemic circulation either by passive diffusion, active transport or by both passive and active processes.

If the promoiety or promoieties of the compounds of the invention are cleaved after 5 absorption by the gastrointestinal tract, these GABA analog prodrugs may have the opportunity to be absorbed into the systemic circulation from the large intestine. In this situation, the compounds and/or compositions of the invention are preferably administered as sustained release systems. In a preferred embodiment, the compounds and/or compositions of the invention are delivered by oral sustained release administration. 10 Preferably, in this embodiment, the compounds and/or compositions of the invention are administered twice per day (more preferably, once per day). 4.6 Compositions of the Invention The present compositions contain a therapeutically effective amount of one or more 15 compounds of the invention, preferably in purified form, together with a suitable amount of a pharmaceutically acceptable vehicle, to provide the form for proper administration to a patient. When administered to a patient, the compounds of the invention and pharmaceutically acceptable vehicles are preferably sterile. Water is a preferred vehicle when a compound of the invention is administered intravenously. Saline solutions and 20 aqueous dextrose and glycerol solutions can also be employed as liquid vehicles, particularly for injectable solutions. Suitable pharmaceutical vehicles also include excipients such as starch, glucose, lactose, sucrose, gelatin, malt, rice, flour, chalk, silica gel, sodium stearate, glycerol monostearate, talc, sodium chloride, dried skim milk, glycerol, propylene, glycol, water, ethanol and the like. The present compositions, if 25 desired, can also contain minor amounts of wetting or emulsifying agents, or pH buffering agents. In addition, auxiliary, stabilizing, thickening, lubricating and coloring agents may be used.

In one embodiment, the compositions of the invention are free of lactam side products formed by intramolecular cyclization. In a preferred embodiment, the 30 compositions of the invention are stable to extended storage (preferably, greater than one year) without substantial lactam formation (preferably, less than 0.5% lactam by weight, more preferably, less than 0.2% lactam by weight, most preferably, less than 0.1% lactam by weight). 78 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 Pharmaceutical compositions comprising a compound of the invention may be manufactured by means of conventional mixing, dissolving, granulating, dragee-making, levigating, emulsifying, encapsulating, entrapping or lyophilizing processes.

Pharmaceutical compositions may be formulated in conventional manner using one or more 5 physiologically acceptable carriers, diluents, excipients or auxiliaries, which facilitate processing of compounds of the invention into preparations which can be used pharmaceutically. Proper formulation is dependent upon the route of administration chosen.

The present compositions can take the form of solutions, suspensions, emulsion, tablets, pills, pellets, capsules, capsules containing liquids, powders, sustained-release 10 formulations, suppositories, emulsions, aerosols, sprays, suspensions, or any other form suitable for use. In one embodiment, the pharmaceutically acceptable vehicle is a capsule (see e.g., Grosswald et al., United States Patent No. 5,698,155). Other examples of suitable pharmaceutical vehicles have been described in the art (see Remington's Pharmaceutical Sciences, Philadelphia College of Pharmacy and Science, 17th Edition, 1985). Preferred 15 compositions of the invention are formulated for oral delivery, particularly for oral sustained release administration.

Compositions for oral delivery may be in the form of tablets, lozenges, aqueous or oily suspensions, granules, powders, emulsions, capsules, syrups, or elixirs, for example. Orally administered compositions may contain one or more optional agents, for example, 20 sweetening agents such as fructose, aspartame or saccharin, flavoring agents such as peppermint, oil of wintergreen, or cherry coloring agents and preserving agents, to provide a pharmaceutically palatable preparation. Moreover, where in tablet or pill form, the compositions may be coated to delay disintegration and absorption in the gastrointestinal tract, thereby providing a sustained action over an extended period of time. Selectively 25 permeable membranes surrounding an osmotically active driving compound are also suitable for orally administered compounds and compositions of the invention. In these later platforms, fluid from the environment surrounding the capsule is imbibed by the driving compound, which swells to displace the agent or agent composition through an aperture. These delivery platforms can provide an essentially zero order delivery profile as 30 opposed to the spiked profiles of immediate release formulations. A time delay material such as glycerol monostearate or glycerol stearate may also be used. Oral compositions can include standard vehicles such as mannitol, lactose, starch, magnesium stearate, sodium saccharine, cellulose, magnesium carbonate, etc. Such vehicles are preferably of pharmaceutical grade. 79 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 For oral liquid preparations such as, for example, suspensions, elixirs and solutions, suitable carriers, excipients or diluents include water, saline, alkyleneglycols (e.g., propylene glycol), polyalkylene glycols (e.g., polyethylene glycol) oils, alcohols, slightly acidic buffers between pH 4 and pH 6 (e.g., acetate, citrate, ascorbate at between about 5 5 mM to about 50 mM), etc. Additionally, flavoring agents, preservatives, coloring agents, bile salts, acylcarnitines and the like may be added.

Compositions for administration via other routes may also be contemplated. For buccal administration, the compositions may take the form of tablets, lozenges, etc. formulated in conventional manner. Liquid drug formulations suitable for use with 10 nebulizers and liquid spray devices and EHD aerosol devices will typically include a compound of the invention with a pharmaceutically acceptable vehicle. Preferably, the pharmaceutically acceptable vehicle is a liquid such as alcohol, water, polyethylene glycol or a perfluorocarbon. Optionally, another material may be added to alter the aerosol properties of the solution or suspension of compounds of the invention. Preferably, this 15 material is liquid such as an alcohol, glycol, polyglycol or a fatty acid. Other methods of formulating liquid drug solutions or suspension suitable for use in aerosol devices are known to those of skill in the art (see, e.g., Biesalski, United States Patent No. 5,112,598; Biesalski, United States Patent No. 5,556,611). A compound of the invention may also be formulated in rectal or vaginal compositions such as suppositories or retention enemas, e.g., 20 containing conventional suppository bases such as cocoa butter or other glycerides. In addition to the formulations described previously, a compound of the invention may also be formulated as a depot preparation. Such long acting formulations may be administered by implantation (for example subcutaneously or intramuscularly) or by intramuscular injection. Thus, for example, a compound of the invention may be formulated with suitable polymeric 25 or hydrophobic materials (for example as an emulsion in an acceptable oil) or ion exchange resins, or as sparingly soluble derivatives, for example, as a sparingly soluble salt.

When a compound of the invention is acidic, it may be included in any of the above-described formulations as the free acid, a pharmaceutically acceptable salt, a solvate or hydrate. Pharmaceutically acceptable salts substantially retain the activity of the free acid, 30 may be prepared by reaction with bases and tend to be more soluble in aqueous and other protic solvents than the corresponding free acid form. 80 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 4.7 Methods of Use And Doses A compound of the invention, or compositions thereof, will generally be used in an amount effective to achieve the intended purpose. For use to treat or prevent diseases or disorders such as epilepsy, depression, anxiety, psychosis, faintness attacks, hypokinesia, 5 cranial disorders, neurodegenerative disorders, panic, pain (especially neuropathic pain and muscular and skeletal pain), inflammatory disease (i.e., arthritis), insomnia, gastrointestinal disorders or ethanol withdrawal syndrome the compounds of the invention or compositions thereof, are administered or applied in a therapeutically effective amount.

The amount of a compound of the invention that will be effective in the treatment of 10 a particular disorder or condition disclosed herein will depend on the nature of the disorder or condition, and can be determined by standard clinical techniques known in the art as previously described. In addition, in vitro or in vivo assays may optionally be employed to help identify optimal dosage ranges. The amount of a compound of the invention administered will, of course, be dependent on, among other factors, the subject being 15 treated, the weight of the subject, the severity of the affliction, the manner of administration and the judgment of the prescribing physician.

For example, the dosage may be delivered in a pharmaceutical composition by a single administration, by multiple applications or controlled release. In a preferred embodiment, the compounds of the invention are delivered by oral sustained release 20 administration. Preferably, in this embodiment, the compounds of the invention are administered twice per day (more preferably, once per day). Dosing may be repeated intermittently, may be provided alone or in combination with other drugs and may continue as long as required for effective treatment of the disease state or disorder.

Suitable dosage ranges for oral administration are dependent on the potency of the 25 parent GABA analog drug, but are generally about 0.001 mg to about 200 mg of a compound of the invention per kilogram body weight. When the GABA analog is gabapentin, typical daily doses of the parent drug in adult patients are 900 mg/day to 3600 mg/day and the dose of gabapentin prodrug may be adjusted to provide an equivalent molar quantity of gabapentin. Other GABA analogs may be more potent than gabapentin (e.g., 30 pregabalin), and lower doses may be appropriate for both the parent drug and any prodrug (measured on an equivalent molar basis). Dosage ranges may be readily determined by methods known to the skilled artisan.

The compounds of the invention are preferably assayed in vitro and in vivo, for the desired therapeutic or prophylactic activity, prior to use in humans. For example, in vitro 81 assays can be used to determine whether administration of a specific compound of the invention or a combination of compounds of the invention is preferred for reducing convulsion. The compounds of the invention may also be demonstrated to be effective and safe using animal model systems.

Preferably, a therapeutically effective dose of a compound of the invention described herein will provide therapeutic benefit without causing substantial toxicity. Toxicity of compounds of the invention may be determined using standard pharmaceutical procedures and may be readily ascertained by the skilled artisan. The dose ratio between toxic and therapeutic effect is the therapeutic index. A compound of the invention will preferably exhibit particularly high therapeutic indices in treating disease and disorders. The dosage of a compound of the inventions described herein will preferably be within a range of circulating concentrations that include an effective dose with little or no toxicity.

In certain embodiments of the present invention, the compounds of the invention can be used in combination therapy with at least one other therapeutic agent. The compound of the invention and the therapeutic agent can act additively or, more preferably, synergistically. In a preferred embodiment, a composition comprising a compound of the invention is administered concurrently with the administration of another therapeutic agent, which can be part of the same composition as the compound of the invention or a different composition. In another embodiment, a composition comprising a compound of the invention is administered prior or subsequent to administration of another therapeutic agent.

The invention is further defined by reference to the following examples, which describe in detail preparation of compounds and compositions of the invention and assays for using compounds and compositions of the invention. It will be apparent to those skilled in the art that many modifications, both to materials and methods, may be practiced without departing from the scope of the invention.

In the examples below, the following abbreviations have the following meanings. If an abbreviation is not defined, it has its generally accepted meaning. 4.8. Combination Therapy . Examples AIBN Atm Boc Cbz 2,2'-azobis(isobutyronitrile) atmosphere terr-butyloxycarbonyl carbobenzyloxy 82 CPM = counts per minute DCC = dicyclohexylcarbodiimide DMAP = 4-ArrALdimethylaminopyridine DMEM = Dulbecco's minimun eagle medium DMF = Af.Af-dimethylformamide DMSO = dimethylsulfoxide Fmoc = 9-fluorenylmethyloxycarbonyl g = gram h = hour HBSS = Hank's buffered saline solution L = liter LC/MS = liquid chromatography/mass spectroscopy M = molar min = minute mL = milliliter mmol = millimoles NBS = N-bromosuccinimide NHS = N-hydroxysuccinimide PBS = phosphate buffered saline THF = tetrahydrofiiran TFA = trifluoroacetic acid TMS = trimethylsilyl (iL = microliter HM = micromolar v/v = volume to volume EXAMPLE 1 1-f [(a-PivalovloxvmethoxvtcarbonvIlaminomethvH-l-Cvclohexane Acetic Acid (51) Step A: Chloromethyl p-Nitrophenvl Carbonate (521 jo-Nitrophenol (100 g, 0.72 moles) was dissolved in anhydrous tetrahydrofiiran (3 L) and stirred vigorously. To this solution was added chloromethyl chloroformate (70 mL, 0.79 moles) at room temperature followed by triethylamine (110 mL). After stirring for 1 hour, the reaction mixture was filtered and the filtrate was concentrated and then diluted 35 with ethyl acetate (1 L). The organic solution was washed with 10% potassium carbonate (3 x 500 mL) and IN HC1 (2 x 300 mL), brine (2 x 300 mL) and dried over anhydrous sodium sulfate. Removal of the solvent gave 157 g (95%) of the title compound (52) as a solid. The compound was unstable to LC-MS. 'H NMR (CDCI3,400 MHz): 5.86 (s, 2H), 7.44 (d, J= 9 Hz, 2H), 8.33 (d, J= 9 Hz, 2H). 83 Step B: Iodomethvl p-Nitrophenvl Carbonate (53) Chloromethyl p-nitrophenyl carbonate (52) (100 g, 0.43 moles), sodium iodide (228 g, 1.30 moles) and 50 g of dried molecular sieves (4A) were added to 2 L of acetone under nitrogen with mechanical stirring. The resulting mixture was stirred at 40 °C for 5 hours 5 (monitored by lH NMR). Upon completion, the solid materials were removed by filtration and the solvent was removed under reduced pressure. The residue was redissolved in dichloromethane (1 L) and washed twice with saturated aqueous sodium carbonate (300 mL) followed by water (300 mL). The organic layer was separated and dried over anhydrous sodium sulfate. Removal of solvent gave 123.6 g (89%) of the title compound 10 (53) as a solid upon standing. The compound was found to be unstable to LC-MS. *H NMR (CDCI3,400 MHz): 6.06 (s, 2H), 7.42 (d, J= 9 Hz, 2H), 8.30 (d, J=9 Hz, 2H). ,3C NMR(CDC13,100 MHz): 155.1,151.0,146.0,125.8,125.7,121.9, 33.5.

Step C: Silver Pivalate (54) Pivalic acid (50 g, 0.49 moles) was dissolved in acetonitrile (1.3 L) followed by addition of silver oxide (70 g, 0.29 moles) with vigorous stirring. Then, 660 mL of water was added under nitrogen. The resulting suspension was stirred at 70 °C in dark for 1 hour. After filtration through a pad of Celite, removal of the solvent gave 86 g (82%) of the title compound (54) as a pale white solid, which was used in the next reaction without further 20 purification.

Other silver salts described in this application are prepared following similar procedures.

Step D: p-Nitrophenvl Pivalovloxvmethvl Carbonate (55) To a solution of iodomethyl p-nitrophenyl carbonate (53) (62 g, 0.19 moles) in anhydrous toluene (1 L) was added silver pivalate (80 g, 0.38 moles). After stirring at 55 °C under nitrogen for 3 h, the reaction mixture was allowed to cool to room temperature and filtered through a pad of Celite. The filtrate was washed with 10% potassium carbonate (500 mL). Removal of the solvent yielded 43 g (75%) of the title compound (55) as a 30 yellow oil. 'H NMR (CDC13,400 MHz): 1.25 (s, 9H), 5.88 (s, 2H), 7.40 (d, J= 9 Hz, 2H), 8.29 (d, 9 Hz, 2H). 13C NMR (CDC13,100 MHz): 177.0,155.3,151.6,145.8,125.6, 121.9,83.1,39.1,27.0. 84 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 Step E: l-fKa-PivalovloxvmethoxvkarboPvllaminomethvll-l-Cvclohexane Acetic Acid (51) Gabapentin free base (24 g, 0.14 moles) was slurried in anhydrous dichloromethane (100 mL) and then treated with chlorotrimethylsilane (18.6 mL, 0.28 moles) and 5 triethylamine (10 mL, 0.15 moles), respectively. The resulting suspension was warmed with stirring until complete dissolution of any solid was achieved. The above gabapentin solution was added via an equalizing addition funnel to a gently refluxed and mechanically stirred solution ofp-nitrophenyl pivaloyloxymethyl carbonate (55) (20 g, 67 mmol) and triethylamine (10 mL, 0.15 moles) in dichloromethane (100 mL) under nitrogen. The 10 resulting yellow solution was stirred for 1.5 hours. Upon completion (monitored by ninhydrin stain), the mixture was filtered and the filtrate was concentrated. The residue was dissolved in ethyl acetate (500 mL) and washed with IN HC1 (3 x 100 mL), brine (2 x 100 mL) and dried over anhydrous sodium sulfate. After removing the solvent, the crude product was dissolved in ethanol (300 mL) and then 1 g of 5% Pd/C was added. The 15 resulting mixture was shaken under 50 psi hydrogen atmosphere for 15 minutes and then filtered through a pad of Celite. After concentration, the residue was dissolved in ethyl acetate, washed with 5% H2SO4 and dried over anhydrous sodium sulfate. After removing the solvent under reduced pressure, the residue was purified by chromatography on silica gel (4:1 hexanes :ethyl acetate) to afford 15 g (68%) of the title compound (51) as a solid. 20 M.p.: 79-81 °C; NMR (CDC13,400 MHz): 1.21 (s, 9H), 1.3-1.5 (m, 10H), 2.32 (s, 2H), 3.26 (s, 2H), 5.33 (m, 1H), 5.73 (s, 2H). 13C NMR (CDCI3,400 MHz): 21.7,26.2,27.3, 34.3, 38.2, 39.2, 80.6,155.9,176.8,178.0. MS (ESI) m/z 328.36 (M-H)", 330.32 (M+H)+, 352.33 (M+Na)+.

EXAMPLE 2 l-{f(a-Acetoxvethoxv)carbonvllaminomethvl)-l-Cvclohexane Acetic Acid (56) Step A: 1-Chloroethvl-p-Nitrophenvl Carbonate (57) To an ice cold reaction mixture containing p-nitrophenol (1.39 g, 10 mmol) and 30 pyridine (0.81 g, 10 mmol) in dichloromethane (60 mL) was added 1-chloroethyl chloroformate (1.2 mL, 11 mmol). The mixture was stirred at 0 °C for 30 min and then at room temperature for 1 hour. After removing the solvent under reduced pressure, the residue was dissolved in ether, washed with water, 10% citric acid and water. The ether layer was dried over Na2SC>4 and evaporated under reduced pressure to give 2.4 g (97%) of 85 the title compound (57) as an off-white solid. 7.42 (d, 2H), 8.28 (d, 2H).

PCT/US02/18689 lR NMR (CDCI3): 1.93 (d, 3H), 6.55 (q, 1H), Step B: a-Acetoxvethvl-p-Nitrophenvl Carbonate (58) A mixture of 1 -chloroethyl-p-nitrophenyl carbonate (57) (0.5 g, 2 mmol) and mercuric acetate (1.5 g, 4.4 mmol) in acetic acid (15 mL) was stirred at room temperature for 24 hours. After removal of acetic acid under reduced pressure, the residue was dissolved in ether and washed with water, 0.5% (v/v) aqueous NaHC03, and water. The ether layer was dried over Na2SC>4, and concentrated to dryness. Chromatography of the 10 resulting residue on silica gel, (hexanes: ethyl acetate (95:5)) gave 0.45 g (84%) of the title compound (58). 'H NMR (CDCI3,400MHz): 1.55 (d, J= 5.6 Hz, 3H), 2.07 (s, 3H), 6.78 (q, /= 5.6 Hz, 1H), 7.36 (d, J= 9.6 Hz, 2H), 8.22 (d, J= 9.6 Hz, 2H).

Step C: 1-f Ka-AcetoxvethoxvlcarbonvllaminomethvlM-Cyclohexane Acetic Acid (56) To amixture containing gabapentin (633 mg, 3.7 mmol) and triethylamine (1.03 mL, 7.4 mmol) in dichloromethane (20 mL) was added trimethylchlorosilane (0.93 mL, 7.4 mmol) and the mixture was stirred until a clear solution was formed. A solution containing a-acetoxyethyl-p-nitrophenyl carbonate (58) (1 g, 3.7 mmol) in dichloromethane (10 mL) was then added and the resulting mixture was stirred for 30 minutes. The reaction mixture 20 was washed with 10% citric acid (20 mL) and the organic layer was separated. The aqueous layer was further extracted with ether (3x10 mL) and the combined organic extracts were dried over MgSC>4. After filtration, the organic solvent was removed under reduced pressure. Chromatography of the resulting residue on silica gel, (hexanes: ethyl acetate (4:1)), gave 700 mg (63%) of the title compound (56). lH NMR (CDCI3,400MHz): 1.27-25 1.60 (m, 10H), 1.55 (d, 3H), 2.08 (s, 3H), 2.38 (s, 2H), 3.25 (m, 2H), 5.31 (t, 1H), 6.81 (q, 1H). MS (ESI) m/z 302.22 (M+H)+. The acid form was quantitatively converted to the corresponding sodium salt by dissolution in water (5 mL), addition of an equimolar quantity of 0.5 N NaHCC>3, followed by lyophilization.

EXAMPLE 3 l-lKa-Benzovloxvbenzvloxv)carbonvnaminomethvl)-l-CvcIohexane Acetic Acid (59) ■Nitrophenvl a-1 86 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 To a solution of benzoin (2.0 g, 9.4 mmol) in 60 mL of CH2CI2 was added DMAP (1.21 g, 9.9 mmol) and /?-nitrophenyl-chloroformate (1.99 g, 9.9 mmol), respectively, at room temperature. After stirring for 3 hours at room temperature, the reaction was quenched with water and extracted with ethyl acetate/hexane (2x100 mL). The combined 5 organic extracts were dried over anhydrous sodium sulfate. Removal of the solvent under reduced pressure afforded the/title compound (60), which was used in the next reaction without purification.

Step B: l-lf(a-Benzovlbenzvloxv)carbonvllaminomethvll-l-CvcIohexane Acetic Acid 10 (61} To a suspension of gabapentin (1.70 g, 9.9 mmol) in CH2CI2 at 0 °C was added triethylamine (2.76 mL, 19.8 mmol) and TMSC1 (2.51 mL, 19.8 mmol). The reaction was then stirred for 30 minutes at room temperature. To this mixture was added compound (60) (prepared above in Step A) in CH2CI2 and the resulting mixture was stirred at room 15 temperature for 5 hours. The reaction mixture was diluted with dichloromethane, washed with brine and the organic phase was dried over Na2S04. After removing the solvent under reduced pressure, the residue was purified by chromatography on silica gel, eluting with 5% methanol in CH2CI2, to give 3.78 g (90% over two steps) of the title compound (61). 'H NMR (CDCI3,400MHz): 8 1.48-1.35 (m, 10H), 2.30 (s, 2H), 3.24 (d,J= 12 Hz, 2H), 5.58 20 (t, J= 6.8 Hz, 1H), 6.85 (s, 1H), 7.50-7.33 (m, 8H), 7.93 (d,J= 7.2 Hz, 2H).

Step C: 1-lKa-BenzovloxvbenzvloxvkarbonvllaminomethvlM-CvcIohexane Acetic Acid (59) To a solution of l-{[(a-benzoylbenzyloxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl}-l-cyclohexane 25 acetic acid (61) (1.89 g, 4.6 mmol) in 40 mL of CH2CI2 was added 77% wCPBA (2.07 g, 9.2 mmol) and NaHCC>3 (0.78 g, 9.2 mmol), respectively, at room temperature and the resulting mixture was stirred at room temperature overnight. The reaction mixture was acidified with 10% citric acid and extracted with CH2CI2. The organic extract was washed with brine and dried over Na2SC>4. After removing the solvent under reduced pressure, the 30 residue was purified by reverse phase preparative HPLC (acetonitrile-water, 0.1 % formic acid) to afford 960 mg (49%) of the title compound (59). 'H NMR (CDCI3,400MHz); 8 1.58-1.35 (m, 10H), 2.34 (s, 2H), 3.26 (dd,/= 6.8, 0.8 Hz, 2H), 5.38 (t, J= 6.8 Hz, 1H), 7.46-7.26 (m, 5H), 7.63-7.55 (m, 3H), 7.89 (s, 1H), 8.08 (dd,J= 8.8,1.2 Hz, 2H). 87 EXAMPLE 4 l-{f(a-Acetoxvbenzvloxv)carbonvllaminomethvlM-Cvclohexane Acetic Acid (62) Following the procedure of Example 3, and substituting 1-hydroxy-1-phenyl- propan-2-one for benzoin, provided 300 mg of the title compound (62). *H NMR (CDCI3, 400MHz): 5 1.41 (m, 10H), 2.19 (s, 3H), 2.33 (s, 2H), 3.27 (dd, J= 6.6,1.6 Hz, 2H), 5.36 (t, J = 6.6 Hz, 1H), 7.40 (m, 3H), 7.52 (m, 2H), 7.63 (s, 1H).

EXAMPLE 5 l-{[(a-Benzovloxvethoxv)carbonvllamipomethvH-l-Cvclohexage Acetic Acid (63) Following the procedure of Example 3, and substituting 2-hydroxy-l-phenyl-1-propanone for benzoin, provided 5 mg of the title compound (63). *H NMR (CDCI3, 15 400MHz): 8 1.44-1.36 (m, 10H), 1.62 (d, J= 5.6 Hz, 3H), 2.34 (s, 2H), 3.24 (d, J= 6.8 Hz, 2H), 5.28 (t, J= 6.8 Hz, 1H), 7.06 (q. J= 5.6 Hz, 1H), 7.44 (m, 2H), 7.56 (m, 1H), 8.03 (dd, J= 8.4,1.6 Hz, 2H).

EXAMPLE 6 l-f[(l-Benzovloxv-2-phenvIethoxv)carbonvllaminomethvll-l- Cvclohexane Acetic Acid (64) Step A: 2-Ph en yl-11.31 -dith ian e (65) To a solution of benzaldehyde (10.6 g, 100 mmol) and 1,3-propane dithiol in CH2CI2 25 (150 mL) at room temperature was dropwise added BF3.Et20 (6.3 mL, 50 mmol) and the resulting mixture was stirred at room temperature for 2 hours. The reaction mixture was then diluted with CH2CI2, filtered and the filtrate washed with brine, saturated NaHCC>3, brine and dried over Na2SC>4. The solvent was removed under reduced pressure to afford a white solid, which was recrystallized from a 1:1 mixture of ether and hexane to afford 17.0 30 g (87%) of the title compound (65) as white crystalline needles. "H NMR (CDCI3, 400MHz): 8 1.91 (m, 1H), 2.14 (m, 1H), 2.89 (m, 2H), 3.04 (m, 2H), 5.16 (s, 1H), 7.35-7.28 (m, 3H), 7.46 (m, 2H). 88 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 Step B: 2-Phenvl-l-(2-phenvi-fl.31-dithian-2-vl)-ethanol (66) To a solution of 2-phenyl-[l,3]-dithiane (65) (4.0 g, 20.4 mmol) in THF at -30 °C was added a 1.6 M solution of n-butyllithium in THF (15.3 mL, 24.4 mmol). After stirring for 30 minutes at -30 °C, a solution of phenylacetylaldehyde (2.45 g, 20.4 mmol) in 5 tetrahydrofiiran was added dropwise at -30 °C. The resulting reaction mixture was stirred for another hour at 0 °C. The reaction was quenched with saturated NH4CI solution and extracted with ethyl acetate. The combined organic extracts were washed with saturated NH4CI solution, brine and dried over Na2SC>4. After filtrating and concentrating, the crude product was purified by flash chromatography on silica gel, (25% ethyl acetate in hexanes), 10 to afford 2.63 g (71%) of the title compound (66). *H NMR (CDCI3,400MHz): 8 1.97 (m, 2H), 2.23 (dd, J= 4.0,1.2 Hz, 1H), 2.43 (dd, J= 13.6,10.2 Hz, 1H), 2.77 (m, 4H), 3.02 (d, J= 13.6 Hz, 1H), 4.07 (m, 1H), 7.44-7.13 (m, 8H), 8.02 (dd, J= 8.4,1.4 Hz, 2H).

Step C: 2-Hvdroxv-1.3-diphenvI-propan-l-one(67) To a solution of 2-phenyl-l-(2-phenyl-[l,3]-dithian-2-yl)-ethanol (66) (2.50 g, 7.9 mmol) in 100 mL of a 9:1 mixture of acetonitrile and water was added mercuric perchlorate hydrate (4.1 g, 10.3 mmol). The resulting mixture was stirred at room temperature for 5 minutes and thin layer chromatography indicated that the reaction was completed. The mixture was diluted with ethyl acetate, filtered through a pad of Celite and the filtrate was 20 washed with saturated NaHC(>3, brine and dried over Na2SC>4. The solvent was removed under reduced pressure and the crude product was purified by flash chromatography on silica gel, (20% ethyl acetate in hexanes) to afford 1.32 g (74%) of the title compound (67). !H NMR (CDCI3,400MHz): 8 2.90 (dd, J= 14.4, 7.0 Hz, 1H), 3.20 (dd, J= 14.4,4.0 Hz, 1H), 3.70 (d, J= 6.8 Hz, 1H), 5.35 (m, 1H), 7.28-7.11 (m, 5H), 7.53 (m, 2H), 7.65 (m, 1H), 25 7.93 (d, J= 7.2 Hz, 2H).

Step D: l-([(l-BenzovIoxv-2-phenvlethoxv)carbonvllaminomethvH-l-Cvclohexane Acetic Acid (64) Following the procedure of Example 3, and substituting 2-hydroxy-l,3-diphenyl-30 propan-l-one for benzoin, provided 181 mg of the title compound (64). *H NMR (CDCI3, 400MHz): 8 1.45-1.29 (m, 10H), 2.24 (d,J= 13.6 Hz, 1H), 2.28 (d,J= 13.6Hz, 1H), 3.22 (m, 4H), 5.26 (t, J= 6.6 Hz, 1H), 7.16 (t, 7= 5.6 Hz, 1H), 7.33-7.25 (m, 5H), 7.40 (m, 2H), 7.57 (m, 1H), 8.02 (m, 2H). 89 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 EXAMPLE 7 l-{[(l-(3-Methvlbutanovloxv)-2-phenvlethoxv)carbonvllamiiiomethvlM-Cvclohexaiie Acetic Acid (68) Following the procedure of Example 6 and substituting 3-methylbutyraldehyde for 5 benzaldehyde in Step A, provided 95 mg of the title compound (68). *H NMR (CDCI3, 400MHz): 8 0.88-0.90 (m, 6H), 1.16-1.29 (m, 10H), 2.06 (m, IH), 2.16 (m, 2H), 2.26 (m, 2H), 3.08 (d, J= 6.8 Hz, 2H), 3.19 (m, 2H), 5.22 (t,J= 6.8 Hz, IH), 6.93(t, J= 6 Hz, IH), 7.31-7.23 (m, 5H).

EXAMPLE 8 l-Hfa-BenzovloxvbutoxvkarbonvIlaminomethvH-l-Cvclohexane Acetic Acid (69) Following the procedure of Example 6 and substituting butyraldehyde for phenylacetaldehyde in Step B, provided 240 mg of the title compound (69). !H NMR (CDCI3,400MHz): 8 0.99 (t, 7= 7.6 Hz, 3H), 1.52-1.38 (m, 12H), 1.89 (m, 2H), 2.31 (s, 2H), 3.24 (m, 2H), 5.34 (t, J= 6.6 Hz, IH), 6.70 (t, J= 5.6 Hz, IH), 7.42 (m, 2H), 7.56 (m, IH), 8.04 (m, 2H).

EXAMPLE 9 l-f[(a-Acetoxvbutoxv)carbonvllaminomethvl}-l-Cvclohexane Acetic Acid (70) Following the procedure of Example 6, and substituting acetaldehyde for benzaldehyde in Step A and substituting butyraldehyde for phenylacetaldehyde in Step B respectively, provided 42 mg of the title compound (70). 1H NMR (CD3OD, 400MHz): 8 0.95 (m, 3H), 1.52-1.31 (m, 12H), 1.72 (m, 2H), 2.02 (s, 3H), 2.27 (s, 2H), 3.20 (s, 2H), 6.67 (t, 7= 5.6 Hz, IH).

EXAMPLE 10 l-iKa-Butanovloxvbutoxv)carbonvllaminomethvll-l-Cvclohexape Acetic Acid (71) Following the procedure of Example 3, and substituting butyroin for benzoin, provided 210 mg of the title compound (71). *H NMR (CDCI3,400 MHz); 8 0.93 (m, 6H), 1.37-1.76 (m, 16H), 2.30 (m, 4H), 3.23 (m, 2H), 5.25 (broad triplet, IH), 6.73 (m, IH). MS (ESI) m/z 356.45 (M-H)+. 90 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 EXAMPLE 11 l-(f(a-Propanovloxvethoxv)carbonvllaminomethvH-l-Cvclohexane Acetic Acid (72) Step A: 1-lodoethvI-p-Nitrophenvl Carbonate (73) A mixture of 1-chloroethyl-p-nitrophenyl carbonate (0.5 g, 2 mmol) and Nal (0.6 g, 4 mmol) in dry acetone was stirred for 3 hours at 40 °C. After filtration, the filtrate was concentrated under reduced pressure to afford 480 mg (72%) of the title compound (73), which was used in the next reaction without further purification.

Step B: a-Propanovloxvethvl-p-Nitrophenvl Carbonate (74) A mixture of 1 -iodoethyl-jo-nitrophenyl carbonate (73) (0.51 g, 1.5 mmol) and silver propionate (0.54 g, 3 mmol) in toluene (20 mL) was stirred at 50 °C for 24 hours. The reaction mixture was filtered to remove solids and the filtrate concentrated under reduced pressure. Chromatography of the resulting residue on silica gel, (20% CHhCh/hexanes and 15 then 40% CH^Ch/hexanes), gave 0.39 g (92%) of the title compound (74). *H NMR (CDCI3,400MHz): 1.16 (t, 7= 7.6 Hz, 3H), 1.61 (d, 7= 5.6 Hz, 3H), 2.41 (q, 7= 7.6 Hz, 2H), 6.84 (q, IH,7= 5.6 Hz), 7.39 (d, 7= 9.2 Hz, 2H), 8.28 (d, 7= 9.2 Hz, 2H).

Step C: 1 -{[(a-Propanovloxvethoxv)carbon vll aminomethvlM -Cyclohexane Acetic 20 Acid (72) To a mixture of gabapentin (160 mg, 2.76 mmol) and triethylamine (0.77 mL, 5.5 mmol) in dichloromethane (30 mL) was added trimethylchlorosilane (0.71 mL, 5.5 mmol) and the resulting mixture was stirred until a clear solution was formed. To the above solution was added a solution of a-propanoyloxyethyl-p-nitrophenyl carbonate (74) (0.39g, 25 1.4 mmol) in dichloromethane (10 mL). After stirring for 30 minutes the reaction mixture was washed with 10% citric acid (20 mL) and the organic layer was separated. The aqueous layer was further extracted with ether (3x10 mL) and the combined organic extracts were dried over MgSC>4. After removing the solvent under reduced pressure, the residue was purified by reverse phase preparative HPLC (acetonitrile, water, 1 % formic acid) to afford 30 190 mg (44%) of the title compound (72). 'H NMR (CD3OD, 400 MHz): 1.09 (t, 7= 7.6 Hz, 3H), 1.36-1.54 (m, 10H), 1.44 (d, 7= 5.6 Hz, 3H), 2.28 (s, 2H), 2.31 (q, 7= 7.6 Hz, 2H), 3.22 (s, 2H), 6.67 (q, 7= 5.6 Hz, IH). MS (ESI) m/z 316.25 (M+H)+. 91 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 EXAMPLE 12 l-U(a-Butanovloxvethoxv)carbonvllaminomethvn-l-Cvclohexane Acetic Acid (75) Step A: a-Bu tan ovloxveth vl-p-Nitroph en yl Carbonate (76) 5 A mixture of 1-iodoethyl-p-nitrophenyl carbonate (73) (1.5 g, 4.5 mmol) and silver butyrate (1.3 g, 6.7 mmol) in toluene (40 mL) was stirred at 90 °C in an oil bath for 24 h. The reaction mixture was filtered and the filtrate was concentrated under reduced pressure. Chromatography of the resulting residue on silica gel, (20% CtfeCk/hexanes and then 40% CHhCk/hexanes), gave 0.46 g (36%) of the title compound (76). !H NMR (CDCI3,400 10 MHz): 0.95 (t,7= 7.6 Hz, 3H), 1.61 (d,7= 5.6 Hz, 3H), 1.67 (m. 2H), 2.41 (t,7= 7.6 Hz, 2H), 6.84 (q, IH, 7= 5.6 Hz), 7.39 (d, 7= 9.2 Hz, 2H), 8.28 (d, 7= 9.2 Hz, 2H). MS (ESI) m/z 298.28 (M+H)+.

Step B: l-{Ka-Butanovloxvethoxvkarbonvnaminomethvl}-l-Cvclohexane Acetic Acid 15 (75} To a mixture containing gabapentin (530 mg, 3.1 mmol) and triethylamine (0.89 mL, 6.4 mmol) in dichloromethane (30 mL) was added trimethylchlorosilane (0.83 mL, 6.4 mmol) and the resulting mixture was stirred until a clear solution was formed. To this solution was added a solution of a-butanoyloxyethyl-p-nitrophenyl carbonate (76) (0.46 g, 20 1.6 mmol) in dichloromethane (10 mL) and the resulting mixture was stirred for 30 min. The reaction mixture was washed with 10% citric acid (20 mL) and the organic phase was separated. The aqueous layer was further extracted with ether (3x10 mL) and the combined organic phases were dried over MgSC>4, then concentrated in vacuo. The resulting residue was purified by reverse phase preparative HPLC (acetonitrile, water .1% 25 formic acid) to afford 70 mg (21 %) of the title compound (75). *H NMR (CD30D, 400MHz): 0.95 (t, 7= 7.6 Hz, 3H), 1.32-1.58 (m, 10H), 1.42 (d, 7= 5.6 Hz, 3H), 1.67 (m, 2H), 2.24 (s, 2H), 2.30 (t, 7= 7.6 Hz, 2H), 3.24 (s, 2H), 6.74 (q, 7= 5.6 Hz, IH). MS (ESI) m/z 330.28 (M+H)+.

The acid form was quantitatively converted to the corresponding sodium salt by 30 dissolution in water (5 mL), addition of an equimolar quantity of 0.5 N NaHCC>3, followed by lyophilization. 92 EXAMPLE 13 l-([fa-Isobutanovloxvethoxv)carbonvllaminomethvl}-l-Cvclohexane Acetic Acid (77) Following the procedure of Example 12, and substituting silver isobutyrate for silver butyrate, provided 70 mg (21%) of the title compound (77). 'H NMR (CD3OD, 400 MHz): 5 1.12 (d, J= 7.2 Hz, 3H), 1.14 (d, 7= 7.2 Hz, 3H), 1.32-1.58 (m, 10H), 1.44 (d, J= 5.6 Hz, 3H), 2.28 (s, 2H), 2.56 (m, IH), 3.25 (m, 2H), 6.73 (q, J= 5.6 Hz, IH). MS (ESI) m/z 330.30 (M+H)+.

The acid form was quantitatively converted to the corresponding sodium salt by dissolution in water (5 mL), addition of an equimolar quantity of 0.5 N NaHCC>3, followed 10 by lyophilization. l-iKa-PivaloxvethoxvkarbonvllaminomethvlM-Cvclohexane Acetic Acid (78) Following the procedure of Example 12, and substituting silver pivalate for silver 15 butyrate, provided 80 mg (36%) of the title compound (78). 'H NMR (CDCI3,400MHz): 1.13 (s, 9H), 1.32-1.58 (m, 10H), 1.41 (d,J= 5.6 Hz, 3H), 2.27 (s, 2H), 3.25 (m, 2H), 5.41 (t, IH), 6.73 (q, J = 5.6 Hz, IH). MS (ESI) m/z 344.20 (M+H)+.

The acid form was quantitatively converted to the corresponding sodium salt by dissolution in water (5 mL), addition of an equimolar quantity of 0.5 N NaHCC>3, followed 20 by lyophilization. l-f[(a-Acetoxvisobutoxv)carbonvl1aminomethvlM-Cvclohexane Acetic Acid (79) Following the procedure of Example 2, and substituting l-chloro-2-methylpropyl 25 chloroformate for 1-chloroethyl chloroformate, provided 212 mg (38%) of the title compound (79). *H NMR (CD3OD, 400 MHz): 0.99 (m, 6H), 1.32-1.58 (m, 10H), 1.88 (m, IH), 2.08 (s, 3H), 2.38 (s, 2H), 3.25 (s, 2H), 6.52 (d, J= 4.4 Hz,lH); MS (ESI) m/z 330.30 (M+H)+. l-(f(a-Propanovloxvisobutoxv)carbonyllaminomethvH-l-Cvclohexane Acetic Acid {801 Following the procedure of Example 11, and substituting l-chloro-2-methylpropyl-/i-nitrophenyl carbonate for 1-chloroethyl-p-nitrophenyl carbonate, provided 190 mg (44%) EXAMPLE 14 EXAMPLE 15 EXAMPLE 16 93 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 of the title compounds (80). 'H NMR (CD3OD, 400 MHz): 0.90 (d, 7= 6.6 Hz, 3H), 0.91 (d, 7= 6.6 Hz, 3H), 0.98 (t, 7= 7.6 Hz, 3H), 1.32-1.58 (m, 10H), 1.83 (m, IH), 2.18 (s, 2H), 2.28 (q, 7= 7.6 Hz, 2H), 3.25 (s, 2H), 6.52 (d, 7= 4.4 Hz, IH). MS (ESI) m/z 344.34 (M+H)+.

EXAMPLE 17 1-IKa-ButanovloxvisobutoxvkarbonvllaminomethvH-l-Cvclohexane Acetic Acid (81) Following the procedure of Example 2 and substituting l-chloro-2-methylpropyl chloroformate and mercuric butyrate for 1-chloroethyl chloroformate and mercuric acetate, 10 respectively, provided 95 mg (36%) of the title compound (81). *H NMR (CD3OD, 400 MHz): 1.12 (t,7= 7.6 Hz, 3H), 1.13 (d,7= 6.6 Hz, 3H), 1.14 (d,7= 6. 6 Hz, 3H), 1.32-1.58 (m, 10H), 1.87 (m, 2H), 2.22 (m, IH), 2.42 (s, 2H), 2.46 (t, 7= 7.6 Hz, 2H), 3.44 (m, 2H), 6.78 (d, 7= 4.8 Hz, IH). MS (ESI) m/z 358.30 (M+H)+.

EXAMPLE 18 l-if(a-Isobutanovloxvisobutoxv)carbonvllaminomethvl>-l-Cvclohexane Acetic Acid (82) Following the procedure of Example 2, and substituting l-chloro-2-methylpropyl chloroformate and mercuric isobutyrate for 1-chloroethyl chloroformate and mercuric 20 acetate, respectively, provided 95 mg (36%) of the title compound (82). 'H NMR (CD3OD, 400MHz): 0.95 (d, 7= 7.2 Hz, 3H), 0.97 (d, 7= 7.2 Hz, 3H), 1.05 (d,7=6.6 Hz, 3H), 1.06 (d, 7= 6.6 Hz, 3H), 1.32-1.58 (m, 10H), 1.98 (m, IH), 2.24 (s, 2H), 2.45 (m, IH), 3.24 (m, 2H), 6.42 (d, 7= 4.8 Hz, IH). MS (ESI) m/z 358.27 (M+H)+.

EXAMPLE 19 l-([(a-Pivaloxvisobutoxv)carbonvilaminomethvl}-l-Cvclohexane Acetic Acid (83) Following the procedure of Example 12, and substituting l-chloro-2- methylpropyl-/7-nitrophenyl carbonate and silver pivalate for 1 -chloroethyl-p-nitrophenyl carbonate and silver butyrate, respectively, provided 10 mg (9%) of the title compound (83). 'H NMR 30 (CD3OD, 400 MHz): 0.98 (d, 7= 6.6 Hz, 3H), 0.99 (d, 7= 6.6 Hz, 3H), 1.19 (s, 9H), 1.32-1.58 (m, 10H), 2.08 (m, IH), 2.28 (s, 2H), 3.21 (m, 2H), 6.49 (d, IH); MS (ESI) m/z 372.31 (M+H)+. 94 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 EXAMPLE 20 l-(Ka-Benzovloxvisobiitoxv)carbonvllaminomethyil-l-Cvclohexane Acetic Acid (84) Following the procedure of Example 11, and substituting l-chloro-2- methylpropyl-/?-nitrophenyl carbonate and silver benzoate for 1-chloroethyl 1-p-nitrophenyl carbonate and 5 silver propionate, respectively, provided 109 mg (40%) of the title compound (84). !H NMR (CD3OD, 400 MHz): 1.18 (d,J= 12 Hz, 6H), 1.32-1.58 (m, 10H), 2.42 (m, IH), 2.28 (s, 2H), 3.45 (s, 2H), 6.99 (d, J= 4.8 Hz, IH), 7.76 (m, 2H), 7.92 (m, IH), 8.26 (m, 2H). MS (ESI) m/z 392.22 (M+H)+.

EXAMPLE 21 l-([(a-Acetoxvisopropoxv)carbonvilaininomethvll-l-Cvclohexane Acetic Acid (85) Step A: Isopropenvl-p-Nitrophenvl Carbonate (86) To a mixture ofp-nitrophenol (5.76 g, 41.5 mmol) and isopropenyl chloroformate (5 g, 41.5 mmol) in dichloromethane (200 mL) at 0 °C was added a solution of pyridine (3.4 mL, 42 mmol) in dichloromethane (50 mL). The resulting mixture was stirred at 0 °C for 30 minutes and then at room temperature for 1 hour. After removing the solvent under reduced pressure, the residue was dissolved in ether and washed with water, 10% citric acid and water again. The ether layer was dried over Na2S(>4 and evaporated under reduced pressure to give 8.7 g (94%) of the title compound (86) as an off-white solid. *H NMR (CDCI3,400 MHz): 2.05 (s, 3H), 4.81 (m, IH), 4.95 (d, J= 2 Hz, IH), 7.42 (d, J= 9.2 Hz, 2H), 8.28 (d, J = 9.2 Hz, 2H).

Step B: 2-Chloroisopropvi-p-Nitrophenvl Carbonate (87) Isopropenyl-p-nitrophenyl carbonate (86) (8.7 g, 39 mmol) was dissolved in 4 M hydrogen chloride/dioxane in a sealed vessel. The mixture was stirred at room temperature for 16 hours. Removal of the solvent under reduced pressure gave 10 g (100%) of the title compound (87), which was used in the next reaction without further purification. 'H NMR (CDCI3,400 MHz): 2.10 (s, 6H), 7.42 (d, 2H, J= 9.2 Hz), 8.28 (d, J= 9.2 Hz, 2H).

Step C: q-Acetoxvisopropvl-p-Nitrophenvl Carbonate (88) A mixture of 2-chloroisopropyl-p-nitrophenyl carbonate (87) (0.5 g, 1.93 mmol) and mercuric acetate (1.0 g, 3.13 mmol) in dichloromethane (20 mL) was stirred at room temperature for 24 hours. The reaction mixture was filtered to remove solid and the filtrate 95 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 concentrated under reduced pressure. Chromatography of the resulting residue on silica gel, (20% CH2Cl2/hexanes and then 40% CH2Cl2/hexanes), afforded 227 mg (50%) of the title compound (88). 'H NMR (CDClj, 400MHz): 1.90 (s, 6H), 2.07 (s, 3H), 7.28 (d, 2H, J= 9.2 Hz), 8.28 (d, J= 9.2 Hz, 2H).

Step D: l-{f(a-AcetoxvisoproPQxvkarbonvllaminomethvlM-Cvclohexane Acetic Acid (85) To a mixture containing gabapentin (257 mg, 1.5 mmol) and triethylamine (0.46 mL, 3.3 mmol) in dichloromethane (30 mL) was added trimethylchlorosilane (0.38 mL, 3 10 mmol) and the mixture stirred until clear. A solution containing a-acetoxyisopropyl-p-nitrophenyl carbonate (88) (0.23 g, 0.8 mmol) in dichloromethane (10 mL) was added and stirred for 30 minutes. The reaction mixture was washed with brine (10 mL) and the organic layer was separated. The aqueous layer was further extracted with ether (3x10 mL) and the combined organic extracts were dried over MgSC>4 and then concentrated in 15 vacuo. Chromatography of the resulting residue on silica gel, (hexane: ethyl acetate (4:1)), gave 40 mg (16%) of the title compound (85). ]H NMR (CD3OD, 400 MHz): 1.32-1.58 (m, 10H), 1.80 (s, 6H), 2.02 (s, 3H), 2.27 (s, 2H), 3.30 (s, 2H). MS (ESI) m/z 316.21 (M+H)+.

EXAMPLE 22 Mf(a-Butanovloxvisopropoxv)carbonvl]aminomethvD-l-Cvclohexane Acetic Acid (89) Following the procedure of Example 21, and substituting mercuric butyrate for mercuric acetate, provided 5 mg (5%) of the title compound (89). 'H NMR (CD3OD, 400 MHz): 0.99 (t, J= 7.6 Hz, 3H), 1.32-1.58 (m, 10H), 1.60 (m, 2H), 1.85 (s, 6H), 2.22 (t, J= 25 7.6,2H), 2.27 (s, 2H), 3.20 (s, 2H). MS (ESI) m/z 344.24 (M+H)+, 366.30 (M+Na)+.

EXAMPLE 23 l-{f(a-Isobutanovloxvisopropoxv)carbonvllaminoniethvlM-Cvclohexaiie Acetic Acid (90) Following the procedure of Example 21, and substituting mercuric isobutyrate for mercuric acetate, provided 109 mg (43%) of the title compound (90). *H NMR (CD3OD, 400MHz): 1.19 (d. J= 7.2 Hz, 6H), 1.32-1.58 (m, 10H), 1.82 (s, 6H), 2.38 (s, 2H), 3.25 (s, 2H). MS (ESI) 344.22 (M+H)+, 366.24 (M+Na)+. 96 EXAMPLE 24 l-(f(a-Benzovloxvisopropoxv)carbonvl1aminomethvlM-CvcIohexane Acetic Acid (91) Following the procedure of Example 21, and substituting mercuric benzoate for mercuric acetate, provided 170 mg (58%) of the title compound (91). 'H NMR (CDCb, 400MHz): 1.32-1.58 (m, 10H), 1.95 (s, 6H), 2.30 (s, 2H), 3.20 (d, J= 6.8,2H), 5.41 (t, J= 6.8 Hz, IH), 7.40 (m, 2H), 7.52 (m, IH), 7.98 (m, 2H). MS (ESI) m/z 400.29 (M+Na)+.

EXAMPLE 25 l-(Ka-Nicotinovloxvisobutoxv)carbonvllaminomethvH-l-CvcIohexane Acetic Acid (92) Step A: l-{[(a-Chloroisobutoxv)carbonvHaminomethvl-l-Cvclohexane Acetic Acid 15 {93} To a mixture containing gabapentin (1.71 g, 10 mmol) and triethylamine (3.06 mL, 22 mmol) in dichloromethane (150 mL) was added trimethylchlorosilane (1.4 mL, 11 mmol) and the resulting mixture was stirred until clear (about 20 min). A solution containing l-chloro-2-methylpropylchloroformate (1.27 mL, 11 mmol) in dichloromethane 20 (10 mL) was then added at 0 °C and stirred at room temperature for 60 min. The reaction mixture was washed with 10% citric acid (30 mL) and the organic layer separated. The aqueous layer was further extracted with ether (3x20 mL) and the combined organic phases were dried over MgS04 and then concentrated in vacuo. Chromatography of the residue on silica gel, eluting with hexane: ethyl acetate (1:4) gave 2.37g (77%) of the title compound. 25 'H NMR (CDCI3,400 MHz): 8 1.04 (d, J= 6.4 Hz, 3H), 1.06 (d, J= 6.4 Hz, 3H), 1.36-1.53 (m, 10H), 2.15 (m, IH), 2.34 (s, 2H), 3.24 (m, 2H), 5.39 (t, IH), 6.32 (d, J= 5.6 Hz), IH). MS (ESI) m/z 306.34 (M+H+).

Step B: l-(Ka-NicotinovloxvisobutoxvkarbonvllaminomethvlM-Cvclohexane Acetic 30 Acid (92) A mixture of (93) (268 mg, 0.88 mmol), l,8-diazabicyclo[5.4.0]undec-7-ene (DBU) (158 jiL, 1.01 mmol), and nicotinic acid (637 mg, 5.2 mmol) in acetone was stirred at room temperature for 48 h. After filtration, the filtrate was concentrated in vacuo and the resulting residue was purified by reverse phase preparative HPLC to afford 50 mg (14%) of 97 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 the title compound. 'H NMR (CD3OD, 400 MHz): 5 1.07 (d, J= 6.8 Hz, 3H), 1.09 (d,J= 6.8 Hz, 3H), 1.32-1.58 (m, 10H), 2.19 (m, IH), 2.26 (s, 2H), 3.23 (m, 2H), 6.78 (d, J= 4.8 Hz, IH), 7.58 (m, IH), 8.39 (d, J= 6.4 Hz, IH), 8.76 (d, J= 4.4 Hz, IH), 9.10 (s, IH). MS (ESI) m/z 393.42 (M+H+).

EXAMPLE 26 l-([(a-2.2-DiethoxvDropanovloxvisobutoxv)carbonvl]aminomethvn-l-Cvclohexane Acetic Acid (94) Step A: Benzyl l-(f(a-Chloroisobutoxv)carbonvllaminomethvIM-CvcIohexane Acetate (95) To a solution of (93) (1.02 g, 3.34 mmol) in dichloromethane was added 1,3-dicyclohexylcarbodiimide (758 mg, 3.67 mmol). After stirring at room temperature for 30 min, benzyl alcohol (380 \xL, 3.67 mmol) and 4-(dimethylamino)pyridine (catalytic amount) 15 were added. The resulting mixture was stirred at room temperature of 16 h. After filtration, the filtrate was washed with 10% citric acid, dried over NazSO^ and concentrated. Chromatography of the residue on silica gel, eluting with 10% ethyl acetate/hexane, gave 820 mg (62%) of the title compound. *H NMR (CDCI3,400 MHz): 8 1.03 (d, J= 6.4 Hz, 3H), 1.05(d, J= 6.4 Hz, 3H), 1.36-1.53 (m, 10H), 2.13 (m, IH), 2.35 (s, 2H), 3.22 (m, 2H), 20 5.11 (s, 2H), 5.49 (t, IH), 6.32 (d, J= 4.8 Hz), IH), 7.34 (m, 5H). MS (ESI) m/z 396.24 (M+H1").

Step B: Cesium 2.2-Diethoxvpropionate (96) To a stirred solution of 14 mL (0.2 mol) of pyruvic acid and 80 mL of 25 triethylorthoformate at 10 °C was added 1 mL of concentrated sulfuric acid. The resulting mixture was stirred at 5-10 °C for 1 h and then diluted with 200 mL of dichloromethane. The organic solution was washed successively with water (3x80 mL) and saturated sodium chloride solution (80 mL) and then dried over anhydrous sodium sulfate. The mixture was filtered and then concentrated to give a quantitative yield of 2,2-diethoxypropionic acid as 30 an oil. !H NMR (CDCI3,400 MHz): 8 1.30 (t, 6H), 1.61 (s, 3H), 3.57 (q, 4H), 8.62 (s, IH). The acid form was quantitatively converted to its cesium salt by dissolving the acid in water (25 mL) followed by treatment with an equimolar quantity of cesium carbonate, and then lyophilization. *H NMR (D20,400 MHz): 8 0.98 (t, 6H), 1.28 (s, 3H), 3.22 (q, 2H), 3.47 (q,2H). 98 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 Step C: Benzyl l-fKa-2.2-DiethoxYpropanovloxvisobutoxv)carbonvn aminomethvll-1- Cvclohexane Acetate (97) A mixture of (95) (200mg, 0.51 mmol) and sodium iodide (114 mg, 0.76 mmol) in acetone was stirred at room temperature for 1 h. Cesium 2,2-diethoxypropionate (96) (300 mg, 1.02 mmol) and DMF (20 mL) were added and the resulting mixture was stirred at 40 °C for 18 h. After filtration, the filtrate was concentrated and the resulting residue was purified by silica gel flash column chromatography, eluting with 10% ethyl acetate/hexane to afford 100 mg (37%) of the title compound. MS (ESI) m/z 522.34 (M+H*).

Step D: 1 -i Ka-2.2-Diethoxvpropanovloxvisobutoxv)carbonvll aminomethvlM- Cvclohexane Acetic Acid (94) A mixture of (97) (200 mg, 0.38 mmol) and 5% Pd-C (catalytically amount) was stirred under hydrogen at room temperature for 16 h. After filtration, the filtrate was 15 concentrated and the resulting residue was purified by reverse phase preparative HPLC to afford 98 mg (60%) of the title compound. ]H NMR (CDCb, 400 MHz): 5 0.97 (d, J-6.8 Hz, 6H), 1.19 (t, J= 6.4 Hz, 3H), 1.21 (t, J= 6.4 Hz, 3H), 1.32-1.58 (m, 10H,), 1.51 (s, 3H), 2.06 (m, IH), 2.30 (s, 2H), 3.23 (m, 2H), 3.46 (m, 2H), 3.56 (m, 2H), 5.30 (t, IH, NH), 6.59 (d, 7=4.8 Hz, IH). MS (ESI) m/z 432.24 (M+H+).

EXAMPLE 27 l-(Ka-(2-Amino-2-methvIpropanovl)oxvisobutoxv)carbonvllamiPoniethvH-l- Cvclohexane Acetic Acid (98) Following the procedure of Example 26, and substituting 2-amino-2-25 methylpropionic acid for 2,2-diethoxypropionic acid, provided the title compound. ]H NMR (CDCI3,400 MHz): 8 0.97 (d, J= 6.8 Hz, 6H), 1.44 (s, 3H), 1.45 (s 3H), 1.32-1.58 (m, 10H,), 2.05 (m, IH), 2.30 (s, 2H), 3.23 (m, 2H), 5.50 (t, IH, NH), 6.58 (d, J= 4.8 Hz, IH). MS (ESI) m/z 373.48 (M+H+).

EXAMPLE 28 l-(f(a-Isobutanovloxvbutoxv)carbonvllaminomethvll-l-Cvclohexane Acetic Acid (99) Step A: 2-Isopropvl-1.3-Dithiane (100) 99 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 To a mixture of isobutyraldehyde (9.1 mL, 100 mmol) and 1,3-propanedithiol (10 mL, 100 mmol) in dichloromethane at 0 °C was added boron trifluoride diethyl etherate (6.4 mL, 50 mmol). The resulting mixture was stirred at 0 °C for 30 min and at room temperature for 30 min. The reaction mixture was washed with brine, 5%NaHCC>3, and 5 brine again. The organic phase was separated and dried over Na2SC>4, then concentrated to give 16 g (100%) of the title compound as a yellow liquid. This was carried to the next step without further purification. [H NMR (CDCI3,400 MHz): 8 1.057 (d, J= 7.2 Hz, 3H), 1.059 (d, J= 7.2 Hz, 3H), 1.80 (m, IH), 1.97-2.08 (m, 2H), 2.82 (m, 4H), 4.00 (d, J= 5.2 Hz, IH).

Step B: 2-Isopropvl-2-(a-HvdroxvbutvD-1.3-Dithiane (101) To a solution of (100) (4 g, 24.7 mmol) in anhydrous tetrahydrofiiran (50 mL) at -20°C was dropwise added n-butyl lithium (1.6M in hexane, 18.5 mL, 29.6 mmol). The stirred mixture was allowed to warm room temperature over 4 h and then cooled to -20 °C again. To this solution was added slowly a solution of n-butyraldehyde (2.7 mL, 29.6 15 mmol) in anhydrous tetrahydrofiiran (10 mL). The resulting mixture was stirred for 16 h between -20 °C and room temperature. The reaction was quenched with saturated ammonium chloride solution and the mixture extracted with ethyl acetate. The organic layer was separated and dried over Na2SC>4. After removing the solvent under reduced pressure, flash column chromatography of the residue on silica gel, eluting with 5% ethyl 20 acetate/hexane provided 5 g (85%) of the title compound as a yellow oil. *H NMR (CDC13, 400 MHz): 8 0.96 (t, J= 7.2 Hz, 3H), 1.11 (d, J= 6.8, Hz, 3H), 1.17 (d, J= 6.8 Hz, 3H), 1.42-1.52 (m, 2H), 1.76 (m, IH), 1.87-1.95 (m, 2H), 2.04 (m, 2H), 2.62 (m, 4H), 2.94 (m, 2H), 4.03 (d, J= 5.2 Hz, IH).

Step C: 4-Hvdroxv-2-Methvlheptan-3-one (102) To a solution of (101) (5.0 g, 21.4 mmol) in acetonitrile (270 mL) was added under vigorous stirring a solution of Hg(C104)2 in methanol (30 mL). The resulting mixture was stirred at room temperature for 2 h. After filtration, the filtrate was carefully concentrated under reduced pressure without heating. Purification of the residue using silica gel flash 30 column chromatography (10% ethyl acetate/hexane) provided 2.8 g (91%) of the title compound as colorless liquid. 'H NMR (CDCI3, 400 MHz): 8 0.91 (t, J= 7.2 Hz, 3H), 1.09 (d, J= 7.2 Hz, 3H), 1.10 (d, 7=7.2 Hz, 3H), 1.35-1.46 (m, 4H), 1.75 (m, IH), 2.80 (m, IH), 3.45 (d, J= 5.2 Hz, IH), 4.29 (m, IH). 100 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 Step D: 2-Methvlheptan-3-one-4-p-Nitrophenvl Carbonate (103) To a mixture of (102) (l.lg, 7.6 mmol),/>-nitrophenyl chlorofonnate (1.84 g, 9.2 mmol) in anhydrous dichloromethane at 0 °C was added slowly a solution of 4-dimethylaminopyridine (1.12 g, 9.2 mmol) in dichloromethane. After stirring for 1 h at 0 °C 5 and for 4 h at room temperature, the reaction was quenched with 10% citric acid. The organic phase was separated, dried over Na2SC>4, and concentrated in vacuo. Flash column chromatography of the residue, eluting with 30% dichloromethane/hexane, provided 2 g (85%) of the title compound as an off-white solid. lH NMR (CDCI3,400 MHz): 8 0.99 (t, J = 7.6 Hz, 3H), 1.12 (d, J= 6.8 Hz, 3H), 1.18 (d, J= 6.8 Hz, 3H), 1.51 (m, 2H), 1.84 (m, 10 2H), 2.82 (m, IH), 5.17 (m, IH), 7.42 (d, 6.8 Hz, 2H), 8.25 (d, J= 6.8 Hz, 2H).

Step E: l-IKa-IsobutanovlbutoxvkarbonvHaminomethvlM-Cvclohexane Acetic Acid (104) To a mixture containing gabapentin (820 mg, 4.8 mmol) and triethylamine (1.35 15 mL, 9.6 mmol) in dichloromethane (20 mL) was added trimethylchlorosilane (1.22 mL, 9.6 mmol) and the resulting mixture was stiired for 20 min. To this solution was added (103) (1 g, 3.2 mmol) in dichloromethane (10 mL) and the resulting mixture was stirred for 60 min. The reaction mixture was washed with 10% citric acid (20 mL) and the organic layer ' separated. The aqueous layer was further extracted with ether (3x10 mL) and the combined 20 organic extracts were dried over MgSC>4 then concentrated in vacuo. Chromatography of the residue on silica gel, eluting with hexane: ethyl acetate (4:1) to remove p-nitrophenol, then further eluting with hexane: ethyl acetate (1:4) gave 780 mg (72%) of the title compound. !H NMR (CDCI3,400 MHz): 8 0.91 (t, J= 12 Hz, 3H), 1.04 (d, J= 6.8 Hz, 3H), 1.12 (d, J= 6.8 Hz, 3H), 1.36-1.53 (m, 12H), 1.74 (m, 2H), 2.33 (s, 2H), 2.78 (m, IH), 25 3.22 (m, 2H), 5.11 (m, IH), 5.48 (t, IH, NH). MS (ESI) m/z 342.24 (M+H+).

Step F: 1-1 f (a-Isobutanovloxvbutoxv)carbonyll aminomethvlH -Cyclohexane Acetic Acid (99) To a solution of (104) (780 mg, 2.3 mmol) in dichloromethane (20 mL) was added 30 m-chloroperoxybenzoic acid (1.03 g, 4.6 mmol) and NaHC03 (386 mg, 4.6 mmol). After stirring for 16 h at room temperature, another batch of /n-chloroperoxybenzoic acid (791 mg, 4.6 mmol) and NaHC03 (386 mg, 4.6 mmol) was added. The resulting mixture was stirred for another 8 h and then treated with 10% citric acid. After filtration, the organic layer was separated, dried over Na2SC>4, and concentrated. The residue was purified by 101 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 reverse phase preparative HPLC to afford 79 mg (11%) of the title compound. 'H NMR (CDCI3,400 MHz): 5 0.94 (t, 7= 7.2 Hz, 3H), 1.153 (d, 7= 7.2 Hz, 3H), 1.150 (d, 7= 12 Hz, 3H), 1.32-1.58 (m, 12H), 1.74 (m, 2H), 2.28 (s, 2H), 2.56 (m, IH), 3.23 (m, 2H), 5.27 (t, 7= 6.8 Hz, IH, NH), 6.71 (t, 7= 5.6 Hz, IH). MS (ESI) m/z 358.30 (M+H*).

The above acid was quantitatively converted to the corresponding sodium salt by dissolving the acid in water (5 mL) followed by addition of an equimolar quantity of 0.5 N NaHCCh and lyophilization.

EXAMPLE 29 Methyl 1 -(f (a-Isobutanovloxvisobu toxvkarbonvll aminomethvlM-Cyclohexane Acetate (105) Step A: Methyl l-M(a-Chloroisobutoxv)carbonvllamlnomethvB-l-Cvclohexane Acetate (106) A mixture of (93) (1.0 g, 3.3 mmol), benzene (90 mL), and methanol (10 mL) was cooled to 0 °C. Trimethylsilyldiazomethane was added slowly at 0 °C until the yellow color persisted. The mixture was stirred at 0 °C for 30 min until the reaction was complete (monitored by TLC). After removing the solvent under reduced pressure, chromatography of the resulting residue on silica gel, eluting with 10% ethyl acetate/hexane gave 760 mg (72%) of the title compound. MS (ESI) m/z 320.24 (M+H+).

Step B: Methyl l-(Ka-Isobutanovloxvisobutoxv)carbonvllaminomethylM- Cvclohexane Acetate (105) A mixture of (106) (760 mg, 2.38 mmol), silver carbonate (394 mg, 1.4 mmol), and isobutyric acid (442 |iL, 4.76 mmol) in chloroform was stirred at room temperature for 24 h.

Another batch of silver carbonate (394 mg, 1.4 mmol) and isobutyric acid (442 fiL, 4.76 mmol) was added, and the resulting mixture was stirred for another 24 h. After filtration, the filtrate was concentrated and the resulting residue purified by silica gel flash column chromatography, eluting with 10% ethyl acetate/hexane, to afford 560 mg (63%) of the title compound. *H NMR (CDC13,400 MHz): 5 0.94 (d, 7= 6.8 Hz, 3H), 0.96 (d, 7= 6.8 Hz, 3H), 1.15 (d, 7= 12 Hz, 3H), 1.17 (d, 7= 7.2 Hz, 3H), 1.32-1.58 (m, 10H), 2.01 (m, IH), 2.19 (s, 2H), 2.55 (m, IH), 3.18 (m, 2H), 3.67 (s, 3H), 5.33 (t, IH), 6.56 (d,7= 4.8 Hz, IH). MS (ESI) m/z 372.38 (M+H+). 102 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 EXAMPLE 30 Methvl l-( t(a-Benzovloxvisobutoxv)carbonvUaminomethvll-l-Cvclohexane Acetate (107) A mixture of l-{[(a-benzoyloxyisobutoxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl}-l-cyclohexane 5 acetic acid (84) (150 mg, 0.38 mmol), benzene (18 mL), and methanol (2 mL) was cooled to 0 °C. Trimethylsilyldiazomethane was added slowly at 0 °C until the yellow color persisted. The mixture was stirred at 0 °C for 30 min until the reaction was complete (monitored by TLC). After removing the solvent under reduced pressure, chromatography of the residue on silica gel, eluting with 5% ethyl acetate/hexane gave 98 mg (64%) of the title compound. 10 'H NMR (CDCI3,400 MHz): 8 1.02 (d, J= 6.4 Hz, 3H), 1.03 (d, J= 6.4 Hz, 3H), 1.32-1.52 (m, 10H), 2.14 (m, IH), 2.27 (s, 2H), 3.17 (m, 2H), 3.62 (s, 3H), 5.40 (t, IH), 6.81 (d, J= 4.8 Hz, IH), 7.40 (m, 2H), 7.54 (m, IH), 8.12 (m, 2H). MS (ESI) m/z 406.29 (M+H+).

EXAMPLE 31 l-(tN-Ka-lsobutanovloxvethoxv)carbonvll-4-Bromophenvlalaninvll aminomethvH-1- Cvclohexane Acetic Acid (108) Step A: l-{(4-Bromophenvlalaninvl)aminomethvH-l-Cvclohexane Acetate (109) To a 40 mL vial was added an N-Boc-4-bromophenylalanine (1.72g, 5 mmol), 20 dicyclohexylcarbodiimide (1.24 g, 6 mmol), 7V-hydroxysuccinimide (0.7 g, 6 mmol), and acetonitrile (20 mL). The reaction mixture was shaken at 25°C for 4 h. The precipitated dicyclohexylurea was removed by filtration. To the filtrate was added an aqueous solution (30 mL) of gabapentin hydrochloride (1.04 g, 6 mmol), and sodium hydroxide (0.4 g, 10 mmol). The reaction was stirred at 22-25 C for 16 h. The reaction mixture was diluted with 25 ethyl acetate (100 mL) and washed with 0.5 M aqueous citric acid (2x 100 mL) and water (2x100 mL). The organic phase was separated, dried (MgS04), filtered and concentrated under reduced pressure. The residue was dissolved in trifluoroacetic acid (40 mL) and allowed to stand at 22-25°C for 2 h. The solvent was removed under reduced pressure. The residue was dissolved in water (4 mL) and filtered through a 0.25 fim nylon membrane filter 30 prior to purification by preparative HPLC (Phenomenex 250x21.2 mm, 5 |nm LUNA C18 column, 100% water for 5 minutes, then 0-60% acetonitrile in water with 0.05% TFA over 20 minutes at 20 mL/min). The pure fractions were combined and the solvent was removed under reduced pressure to afford 1.7 g (70%) of the title compound (109) as a white solid. MS (ESI) m/z 397.02,399.01 (M+H*). 103 Step B: l-(fN-f(a-IsobutanovIoxvethoxy)carbonvll-4-Bromophenvlalaninvll aminomethvlM-Cyclohexane Acetic Acid (108) To a stirred suspension of (109) (200 mg, 0.51 mmol) in dichloromethane at 0 °C 5 was added triethylamine (141 |*L, 1.01 mmol) and trimethylchlorosilane (129 mL, 1.01 mmol). The resulting mixture was stirred for 15 min at 0 °C, then a solution of a-isobutanoyloxyethyl-jP-nitrophenyl carbonate (111) (144 mg, 0.51 mmol) in dichloromethane was added. The mixture was stirred at room temperature for 7 h (monitored by LC/MS) and then the reaction mixture was diluted with dichloromethane and 10 acidified with citric acid. The organic layer was separated, washed with brine, and dried over Na2SC>4. After filtration and concentration, the crude product was purified by preparative LC/MS to afford 92 mg of the title compound. 'H-NMR (CD3OD, 400MHz): 8 1.10 (m, 6H), 1.46-1.25 (m, 13 H), 2.20 (m, 2H), 2.48 (m, IH), 2.84 (m, IH), 3.06 (m, IH), 3.17 (m, IH), 4.36 (m, IH), 6.67 (q, J= 5.6 Hz, IH), 7.17 (d, 2.0, 8.0 Hz, 2H), 7.42 15 (dd, J= 2.0, 8.0 Hz, 2H).

EXAMPLE 32 3-U(a-Isobutanovloxvethoxvkarbonvllaminomethvll-5-Methvlhexanoic Acid (110) Step A: q-Isobutanovloxvethvl-p-Nitrophenvl Carbonate (111) A solution of 1-chloroethyl-p-nitrophenyl carbonate (57) (2.0 g, 8.14 mmol), and mercury isobutyrate (6.13 g, 16.29 mmol) in dichloromethane (10 mL) was stirred at 45 °C for 24 h. The reaction was then cooled to room temperature and diluted with hexane to precipitate mercury salts. The precipitate was filtered through a pad of Celite, and the 25 filtrate was concentrated in vacuo to afford 2.5 g of crude product. Chromatography of the residue on silica gel, eluting with a gradient of 10% dichloromethane /hexane to 20% . dichloromethane /hexane afforded 1.2 g (52%) of the title compound. 'H-NMR (CDCI3, 400MHz): 8 1.21-1.99 (m, 6H), 1.62 (d, J= 5.6 Hz, 3H), 2.61 (m, IH), 6.84 (q, J= 5.6 Hz, IH), 7.41 (dt, J= 6.8, 2.4 Hz, 2H), 8.29 (dt, 7= 6.8,2.4 Hz, 2H).

Step B: 3-(f(a-Isobutanovloxvethoxv)carbonyl]amipomethvn-5-MethvIhexaPoic Acid (110) To a stirred suspension of pregabalin (2) (150 mg, 0.94 mmol) in anhydrous dichloromethane (10 mL) at 0 °C was added triethylamine (0.26 mL, 1.88 mmol) and 104 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 trimethylchlorosilane (0.24 mL, 1.88 mmol). After stirring for 15 min at 0 °C, a solution of a-isobutanoyloxyethyl-p-nitrophenyl carbonate (111) (267 mg, 0.94 mmol) in dichloromethane (3 mL) was added. The resulting mixture was stirred at room temperature for 1.5 h. The reaction mixture was acidified with citric acid and extracted with 5 dichloromethane. The combined organic extracts were washed with brine and dried over Na2SC>4. After filtration and evaporation, the crude product was purified by silica gel chromatography, eluting first with dichloromethane to remove nitrophenol, then with 30% ethyl acetate in dichloromethane to afford 130 mg (48%) of the title compound as a mixture of two diastereomers. 'H-NMR (CDCI3,400MHz): 8 0.90 (m, 6H), 1.70 (m, 8H), 1.46 (d, J 10 = 5.6 Hz, 3H), 1.66 (IH, m), 2.15 (m, IH), 2.33 (m, 2H), 2.53 (m, IH), 3.12 (m, IH), 3.29 (m, IH), 5.08 (t, J= 6.0 Hz, IH), 6.79 (m, IH).

EXAMPLE 33 3-{[(a-Isobutanovloxvisobutoxvkarbonvllaminomethvl]-5-Methvl-Hexanoic Acid am Step A: l-Chloro-2-MethvlpropvI-p-Nitrophenvl Carbonate (113) To an ice cold reaction mixture containing/j-nitrophenol (4.06 g, 29 mmol) and 1-chloro-2-methylpropyl chloroformate (5.0 g, 29 mmol) in dichloromethane (200 mL) was 20 added a solution of pyridine (2.78 mL, 32 mmol) in dichloromethane (50 mL). The mixture was stirred at 0 °C for 30 min and then at room temperature for 1 h. After evaporation of the solvent under reduced pressure, the residue was dissolved in ether and washed with water, 10% citric acid and water again. The ether layer was separated, dried over Na2S04 and evaporated under reduced pressure to give 7.9 g (100%) of the title compound as an off-25 white solid. 'H NMR (CDC13,400 MHz): 8 1.12 (d, J= 6.6 Hz, 3H), 1.13 (d, J= 6.6 Hz, 3H), 2.29 (m, IH), 6.24 (d, J= 4.8 Hz,lH), 7.42 (d, 9.2 Hz, 2H), 8.28 (d, J= 9.2 Hz, 2H).

Step B: a-lsobutanovloxvisobutvl-p-Nitrophenvl Carbonate (114) Following the procedure for preparation of (111), and substituting (113) for (57), provided the title compound in 15% yield with a 70% recovery of starting material. 'H-NMR (CDCI3,400MHz): 8 1.07 (d, J= 6.8 Hz), 1.21 (m, 6H), 2.18 (m, IH), 2.26 (m, IH), 6.60 (d, J= 5.2 Hz, IH), 7.42 (m, 2H), 8.28 (m, 2H). 105 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 Step C: 3-(f(a-Isobutanovloxvisobutoxv)carbonvIlaminomethvll-5-Methvl-Hexanoic Acid (112) Following the procedure of preparation for (110), and substituting (114) for (111), provided the title compound as a mixture of two diastereomers in 51% yield. 'H-NMR 5 (CDC13,400MHz): 8 0.89 (m, 12H), 1.17 (m, 8H), 1.65 (m, IH), 2.02 (m, IH), 2.16 (m, IH), 2.33 (m, 2H), 2.56 (m, IH), 3.13 (m, IH), 3.30 (m, IH), 5.00 (m, IH), 6.57-6.56 (m, IH).

EXAMPLE 34 3-([(a-Benzovloxvisobutoxv)carbonvllaminomethvl1-5-Methvl-Hexanoic Acid 0151 Step A: a-Benzovloxvisobutvl-p-Nitrophenvl Carbonate (116) Following the procedure of preparation for (111), substituting (113) for (57) and 15 mercury benzoate for mercury isobutyrate, provided the title compound in 11% yield with a 50% recovery of starting material. 'H-NMR (CDCI3, 400MHz): 8 1.15 (d, J= 3.2 Hz, 3H), 1.16 (d, J= 3.2 Hz, 3H), 2.30 (m, IH), 6.87 (d, J= 4.4 Hz, IH), 7.42 (dd, J= 7.2, 2.0 Hz, 2H), 7.48 (t, J= 7.6 Hz, 2H), 7.62 (t, J= 7.6 Hz, IH), 8.09 (dd, J = 8.0,1.0 Hz, 2H), 8.27 (dd, 7=7.2,2.0 Hz, 2H).

Step B: 3-{Ka-BenzovIoxvisobutoxv)carbonvllaminomethvl]-5-Methvl-Hexanoic Acid (115) Following the procedure of preparation for (110), and substituting (116) for (111), provided the title compound as a mixture of two diastereomers in 58% yield. 'H-NMR 25 (CDCI3,400MHz): 8 0.87(m, 6H), 1.05 (m, 6H), 1.16 (m, 2H), 1.64 (m, IH), 2.17 (m, 2H), 2.32 (m, 2H), 3.12 (m, IH), 3.29 (m, IH), 5.01 (br s, IH), 6.82 (m, IH), 7.44 (m, 2H), 7.57 (m, IH), 8.05 (m, 2H).

EXAMPLE 35 l-l[((5-Methvl-2-Oxo-1.3-Dioxol-4-en-4-vI)methoxv)carbonvl1aminomethvll-l- . Cyclohexane Acetic Acid (117) Step A: Benzyl 2-Diazo- 106 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 To a solution of benzyl acetoacetate (5.0 g, 26.01 mmol) and 4-acetamido-benzenesulfonyl azide (6.25 g, 26.01 mmol) in acetonitrile (200 mL) at 0 °C was dropwise added triethylamine (10.9 mL, 78.03 mmol). The resulting mixture was stirred for 30 min at 0 °C and 4 h at room temperature. After concentrating under reduced pressure, the residue 5 was triturated with 2:1 ethyl ether/petroleum ether (3x100 mL). The combined organic extract was filtered through a pad of Celite topped with silica gel. Removal of the solvent under reduced pressure afforded 4.74 g of the title compound as off-white crystals. 'H-NMR (CDC13,400MHz): 8 2.49 (s, 3H), 5.27 (s, 2H), 7.38 (m, 5H).

Step B: Benzyl 2-Hvdroxv-3-Oxo-Butvric Acid (119) A solution of the diazo compound (118) (4.74 g, 21.74 mmol) in THF (110 mL) and H2O (50 mL) was heated under reflux with Rh2(OAc)2 (77 mg, 0.17 mmol) for 4 h and allowed to cool to room temperature. The mixture was concentrated in vacuo and the aqueous residue was extracted with ethyl acetate. The combined organic extracts were washed with brine, dried over Na2SC>4, filtered and concentrated in vacuo to provide 4.5 g of crude product. 'H-NMR (CDC13,400MHz): 8 2.28 (s, 3H), 3.90 (s, IH), 4.82 (s, IH), 5.26 (m, 2H), 7.37 (m. 5H).

Step C: 4-Benzvloxvcarbonvl 5-Methvl-2-Oxo-1.3-Dioxol-4-ene (120) To a suspension of carbonyldiimidazole (6.88 g, 42.45 mmol) in THF (50 mL) at 0 °C was added a solution of alcohol (119) (4.50 g, 21.22 mmol) in dry THF (50 mL). The resulting mixture was stirred for 5 h at 0 °C, then overnight at room temperature. The mixture was concentrated in vacuo and the residue was partitioned with water and ethyl acetate/hexane. The organic layer was separated and washed with saturated NH4CI, brine, and dried over Na2SC>4. After filtration and concentration, the crude product was purified by flash chromatography on silica gel, eluting with 20% ethyl acetate in hexane to afford 2.6 g of the title compound. 'H-NMR (CDCI3,400MHz): 8 2.48 (s, 3H), 5.27 (s, 2H), 7.37 (br. s, 5H).

StepD: 5-Methvl-2-Oxo-1.3-Dioxol-4-envl-4-Carboxvlic Acid (121) To a solution of compound (120) (2.6 g, 10.92 mmol) in 50 mL of ethanol was added 260 mg of Pd/C (5%) and the resulting mixture was stirred under a hydrogen atmosphere for 1 h. Filtration and removal of solvent under reduced pressure provided 1.62 g of the title compound. 'H-NMR (CD3OD, 400MHz): 8 2.41 (s, 3H). 107 StepE: 4-Hvdroxvmethvl-5-Methvl-2-Oxo-1.3-Dioxol-4-ene(122) To a solution of the acid (121) (1.62 g, 11.10 mmol) and anhydrous DMF (112 (0.L) 5 in dry dichloromethane (50 mL) at 0 °C was dropwise added oxalyl chloride (6.1 mL of 2M solution, 12.2 mmol). After stirring for 30 min at 0 °C and 1 h at room temperature, the solvent was removed under reduced pressure. The residue was dissolved in anhydrous dichloromethane (65 mL) and cooled to -78 °C. To this solution was dropwise added a solution of BU4NBH4 (3.14 g, 12.2 mmol, in 20 mL dichloromethane) over 10 min. After 10 stirring for 1 h at -78 °C, the mixture was cautiously quenched with 0. IN HC1 (30 mL) and allowed to warm to room temperature. The aqueous layer was separated and was extracted with EtOAc (3x50 mL) and the combined organic extract was washed with brine and dried over Na2S04. After removing the solvent under reduced pressure, column chromatography on silica gel, eluting with 50% EtOAc in dichloromethane provided 767 mg of the title 15 compound. 'H-NMR (CD3OD, 400MHz): 8 2.09 (s, 3H), 4.34 (s, 2H).

StepF: Benzyl 1-IU(5-Methvl-2-Oxo-l.3-Dioxol-4-en-4-vl)methoxv)carbonvll-aminomethvll-l-CvcIohexane Acetate (123) A suspension of the alcohol (122) (767 mg, 5.9 mmol) and benzyl 1-20 isocyanatomethyl-1-cyclohexane acetate (5.9 mmol) in toluene was refluxed overnight. After removing the solvent under reduced pressure, the residue was purified by flash column chromatography, eluting with 30% EtOAc in hexane to provide 510 mg of the title compound. 'H-NMR (CD3OD, 400MHz): 8 1.58-1.30 (m, 10H), 2.18 (s, 3H), 2.35 (s, 2H), 3.17 (d, J= 6.8 Hz, 2H), 4.80 (s, 2H), 5.11 (s, 2H), 5.44 (t, 7= 6.8 Hz, IH), 7.36 (m, 5H).

StepG: l-{l((5-Methvl-2-Oxo-1.3-Dioxol-4-en-4-vDmethoxvkarbonvll-aminomethvl}- 1-Cyclohexane Acetic Acid (117) To a solution of compound (123) (510mg, 1.41 mmol) in ethanol (20 mL) was added 59 mg of Pd/C (5%) and the resulting mixture was stirred under a hydrogen atmosphere for 30 1 h. Filtration and removal of volatiles under reduced pressure provided the crude product, which was purified by preparative LC/MS to provide 105 mg of the title compound. 'H-NMR (CD3OD, 400MHz): 8 1.52-1.36 (m, 10H), 2.16 (s, 3H), 2.27 (s, 2H), 3.22 (s, 2H), 4.86 (s, 2H). 108 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 EXAMPLE 36 Piperidinium l-((l-MethvI-3-Oxo-But-l-envl)aminomethvlM-CvcIohexane Acetate £124} 2,4-pentanedione (103 (iL, 1 mmol), gabapentin (171 mg, 1 mmol), and piperidine (99 |iL, 1 mmol) were mixed in anhydrous methanol (10 mL). The resulting mixture was heated under reflux for 4 h. Removal of the solvent under reduced pressure gave the title compound with purity greater than 90%. 'H NMR (CDCI3,400MHz): 5 1.34-1.62 (m, 12H), 1.71 (in, 4H), 1.94 (s, 3H), 1.96 (s, 3H), 2.26 (s, 2H), 2.98 (m, 4H), 3.38 (d, J= 6 Hz, 2H), 4.90 (s, IH), 5.20 (s, br, 2H), 8.64 (t, J= 6 Hz, IH). MS (ESI) m/z 252.35 (M-H').

EXAMPLE 37 Piperidinium l-{l-ff2-Oxo-Tetrahvdrofuran-3-vlidene)ethvllaminomethvl}-l- Cvclohexane Acetate (125) 2-Acetylbutyrolactone (108 |xL, 1 mmol), gabapentin (171 mg, 1 mmol), and 15 piperidine (99 |aL, 1 mmol) were mixed in anhydrous methanol (10 mL). After heating under reflux for 6 h, the solvent was removed under reduced pressure to afford the title compound with purity greater than 90%. ]H NMR (CDCI3, 400MHz): 8 1.34-1.62 (m, 12H), 1.71 (m, 4H), 1.94 (s, 3H), 2.24 (s, 2H), 2.81 (t, J= 7.6 Hz, 2H), 2.99 (m, 4H), 3.31 (d, J= 6.4 Hz, 2H), 4.23 (t, J= 7.6 Hz, 2H), 5.17 (s, br, 2H), 8.64 (t, J= 6.4 Hz, IH). MS 20 (ESI) m/z 280.34 (M-H").

EXAMPLE 38 Piperidinium l-U2-Carbomethoxv-Cvclopent-l-envDaminomethvl?-l-Cyclohexane Acetate (126) Methyl 2-oxocyclopentanecarboxylate (124 jaL, 1 mmol), gabapentin (171 mg, 1 mmol), and piperidine (99 jiL, 1 mmol) were mixed in anhydrous methanol (10 mL). After heating under reflux for 16 h, the solvent was removed under reduced pressure to afford the title compound with purity greater than 90%. *H NMR (CDCI3,400MHz): 8 1.29-1.60 (m, 12H), 1.72 (m, 4H), 1.79 (m, J= 7.6 Hz, 2H), 2.24 (s, 2H), 2.49 (t, J= 1.6 Hz, 2H), 2.55 (t, 30 J= 7.6 Hz, 2H), 2.99 (m, 4H), 3.24 (d, J= 6.8 Hz, 2H), 3.63 (s, 3H), 5.06 (s, br, 2H), 7.93 (s, br, IH). MS (ESI) m/z 294.36 (M-H"). 109 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 EXAMPLE 39 Piperidinium l-f(l-Methvl-2-(Ethoxvcarbonvl)-3-Ethoxv-3-Oxoprop-l-envDaminomethvlM-Cyclohexane Acetate (127) Diethyl acetylmalonate (202 mg, 1 mmol), gabapentin (171 mg, 1 mmol), and 5 piperidine (99 p.L, 1 mmol) were mixed in anhydrous ethanol (10 mL). After heating under reflux for 16 h, the solvent was removed under reduced pressure to give the title compound with purity greater than 90%. !H NMR (CDC13,400MHz): 5 1.28 (t, J= 7.2 Hz, 6H), 1.38-1.64 (m, 12H), 1.75 (m, 4H), 1.96 (s, 3H), 2.23 (s, 2H), 2.99 (m, 4H), 3.24 (d,J= 5.2 Hz, 2H), 4.20 (q, J= 7.2 Hz, 4H), 4.35 (s, br, 2H), 7.79 (t, J= 5.2 Hz, IH). MS (ESI) m/z 10 354.38 (M-HT).

EXAMPLE 40 l-(f(a-(2-(2-Methvl-lJ-Dioxolan-2-vlkarboxvisobutoxv)carbonvll-aminomethvlM- Cvclohexane Acetic Acid (128) Step A: 2-Methvl-l J-Dioxolane-2-Carboxvlic Acid (129) To a stirred mixture containing ethyl pyruvate (11.1 mL, 0.1 mol) and ethylene glycol (5.6 mL, 0.1 mol) in anhydrous dichloromethane (100 mL) at 0 °C was added boron trifluoride dietherate (6.4 mL, 0.05 mol) and catalytic amount of acetic acid. The resulting 20 mixture was stirred at 40 °C for 16 h and then diluted with 100 mL of dichloromethane. The organic solution was washed successively with saturated sodium chloride solution (2 x 80 mL). The organic layer was separated and the combined organic extracts were concentrated. The residue was treated with IN sodium hydroxide at room temperature. After stirring at room temperature for 3 h (monitored by TLC), citric acid was added to 25 adjust the pH to 4. The product was extracted with dichloromethane, dried over Na2SC>4 and concentrated to afford 5.1 g (38%) of the title compound (129) as a clear liquid. This material was used in the next reaction without further purification. 'H NMR (CDCI3,400 MHz): 6 1.55 (s, 3H), 4.03 (m, 4H).

Step B: Benzyl 1-ff(q-(2-(2-Methvl-l.3-Dioxolan-2- vDcarboxvisobutoxv)carbonvllaminomethvH-l-Cvclohexane Acetate (130) A mixture containing benzyl l-{[(a-chloroisobutoxy)carbonyl]aminomethyl}-l-cyclohexane acetate (95) (1 g, 2.53 mmol), (129) (673 mg, 5.1 mmol), silver carbonate (557 mg, 2.53 mmol), and triethylamine (709 jjL, 5.1 mmol) in chloroform was stirred at room 110 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 temperature for 16 h. After filtration, the filtrate was concentrated. The resulting residue was purified by silica gel chromatography, eluting with 15% ethyl acetate/hexane to afford 510 mg (41%) of the title compound (130). MS (ESI) m/z 492.40 (M+H+).

Step C: l-(Ka-(2-(2-Methvl-1.3-Dioxolap-2-vRcarboxvisobutoxv)carbonvll- aminomethvU-l-Cvclohexane Acetic Acid (128) A mixture of (130) (470 mg, 0.96 mmol) and 5% Pd-C (catalytic amount) in ethanol was stirred under hydrogen at room temperature for 16 h. Filtration and concentration gave 382 mg (100%) of the title compound (128). 'H NMR (CDC13,400 MHz): 8 0.96 (d, J= 10 6.8 Hz, 3H), 0.97 (d, J= 6.8 Hz, 3H), 1.32-1.58 (m, 10H), 1.59 (s, 3H), 2.06 (m, IH), 2.32 (s, 2H), 3.26 (m, 2H), 4.08 (m, 4H), 5.29 (t, IH, NH), 6.55 (d, J= 4.8 Hz, IH). MS (ESI) m/z 402.32 (M+H+).

The acid form was quantitatively converted to its corresponding sodium salt by dissolution in water (5 mL), addition of an equimolar quantity of 0.5 N NaHCC>3, followed 15 by lyophilization.

EXAMPLE 41 In Vitro Determination of Caco-2 Cellular Permeability of Prodrugs The passive permeability of the prodrugs of the current invention may be assessed in 20 vitro using standard methods well known in the art (See, e.g., Stewart, et al., Pharm. Res., 1995,12,693). For example, passive permeability may be evaluated by examining the flux of a prodrug across a cultured polarized cell monolayer (e.g., Caco-2 cells). Caco-2 cells obtained from continuous culture (passage less than 28) were seeded at high density onto Transwell polycarbonate filters. Cells were maintained with DMEM/10% fetal calf serum 25 +0.1 mM nonessential amino acids + 2 mM L-Gln, 5% CO2 / 95% O2,37°C until the day of the experiment. Permeability studies were conducted at pH 6.5 apically (in 50 mM MES buffer containing 1 mM CaCl2, ImM MgCl2,150 mM NaCl, 3 mM KC1,1 mM NaH2P04, 5 mM glucose) and pH 7.4 basolaterally (in Hanks' balanced salt solution containing 10 mM HEPES) in the presence of efflux pump inhibitors (250 pM MK-571,250 uM 30 Verapamil, 1 mM Ofloxacin). Inserts were placed in 12 or 24 well plates containing buffer and incubated for 30 min at 37C°. Prodrug (200 jxM) was added to the apical or basolateral compartment (donor) and concentrations of prodrug and/or released parent drug in the opposite compartment (receiver) were determined at intervals over 1 hour using LC/MS/MS. Values of apparent permeability (Papp) were calculated using the equation: ill Papp = Vr (dC/dt)/ /(ACo) Here Vr is the volume of the receiver compartment in mL; dC/dt is the total flux of prodrug 5 and parent drug (pM/s), determined from the slope of the plot of concentration in the receiver compartment versus time; C0 is the initial concentration of prodrug in |iM; A is the surface area of the membrane in cm2. Preferably, prodrugs with significant transcellular permeability demonstrate a value of Papp of >1 x 10"6 cm/s and more preferably, a value of Papp of Si x 10"5 cm/s, and still more preferably a value of Papp of >5 x 10~5 cm/s. Typical 10 values of Papp obtained for prodrugs of GABA analogs are shown in the following table: Compound Papp (apical to Papp (basolateral to Ratio basolateral) (cm/s) apical) (cm/s) A-B/B-A (51) 1.06 x 10"4 1.25 x 10°' 8.5 (56) 3.1 x 10 s 2.0x10-° .5 (62) 2.10 x 10° 6.40 x 10"° 3.3 (68) 8.43 x 10° 2.26 x 10° 3.7 (69) 1.84 x lO-* .22 x lO'6 .2 (70) 1.78x10° 1.68X10"6 .6 (71) 8.10 x 10° 1.99 x 10° 4.1 (72) 1.51 x 10° 1.26 x 10'° 2.0 (77) 7.41 x 10° 1.43 x 10° .2 (78) 1.37 x 10"4 2.46 x 10° .6 (80) 6.62x10° 8.75 x 10"' 7.6 (81) 8.65 x 10° 1.27 x 10° 6.8 (82) 1.25 x 10"4 1.82 x 10° 6.9 (83) 1.29 x 10° 4.48 x 10° 0.3 (84) 1.26 xlO"4 1.57 x 10° 8.1 (89) .85 x 10° 2.34 x 10"° .0 (90) 9.22 x 10° .75 x 10"° 16.0 The data in this table shows that the prodrugs disclosed herein have high cellular permeability and should be well absorbed from the intestine. With the exception of 15 compound (83), the apical-to-basolateral permeabilities of these prodrugs exceed their basolateral-to-apical permeabilities. This suggests that these compounds may be substrates for active transport mechanisms present in the apical membrane of Caco cells (though some component of this transcellular permeability may also be mediated by passive diffusion). The greater basolateral-to-apical permeability of (83) suggests that this compound may be 20 subject to efflux across the basolateral membrane, despite the presence of the efflux pump inhibitors MK-571, verapamil and ofloxacin. 112 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 EXAMPLE 42 Uptake of Gabapentin Following Administration of Gabapentin or Gabapentin Prodrugs Intracolonicallv in Rats Sustained release oral dosage forms, which release drug slowly over periods of 6-24 5 hours, generally release a significant proportion of the dose within the colon. Thus drugs suitable for use in such dosage forms preferably exhibit good colonic absorption. This experiment was conducted to assess the suitability of gabapentin prodrugs for use in an oral sustained release dosage form.

Step A: Administration Protocol Rats were obtained commercially and were pre-cannulated in the both the ascending colon and the jugular vein. Animals were conscious at the time of the experiment. All animals were fasted overnight and until 4 hours post-dosing. Gabapentin or gabapentin prodrugs (59), (63), (69), (72), (77), (79), (85), (117) and (126) were administered as a 15 solution (in water or PEG 400) directly into the colon via the cannula at a dose equivalent to 25 mg of gabapentin per kg. Blood samples (0.5 mL) were obtained from the jugular cannula at intervals over 8 hours and were quenched immediately by addition of acetonitrile/methanol to prevent further conversion of the prodrug. Blood samples were analyzed as described below.

Step B: Sample preparation for colonic absorbed drug 1. In blank 1.5 mL eppendorf tubes, 300 fiL of50/50 acetonitrile/methanol and 20 fxL of /7-chlorophenylalanine was added as an internal standard. 2. Rat blood was collected at different time points and immediately 100 |xL of blood 25 was added into the eppendorf tube and vortexed to mix. 3. 10 p.L of a gabapentin standard solution (0.04,0.2,1, 5, 25,100 pg/mL) was added to 90 |j.L of blank rat blood to make up a final calibration standard (0.004, 0.02,0.1, 0.5,2.5,10 pg/mL). Then 300 fiL of 50/50 acetonitrile/methanol was added into each tube followed by 20 pL of p-chlorophenylalanine. 4. Samples were vortexed and centrifuged at 14,000 rpm for 10 min.

. Supernatant was taken for LC/MS/MS analysis. 113 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 StepC: LC/MS/MS analysis An API 2000 LC/MS/MS spectrometer equipped with Shidmadzu lOADVp binary pumps and a CTC HTS-PAL autosampler were used in the analysis. A Zorbax XDB C8 4.6 x 150 mm column was heated to 45 °C during the analysis. The mobile phase was 0.1% 5 formic acid (A) and acetonitrile with 0.1% formic acid (B). The gradient condition was: 5% B for 1 min, then to 98% B in 3 min, then maintained at 98% B for 2.5 min. The mobile phase was returned to 5%B for 2 min. A TuxboIonSpray source was used on the API 2000. The analysis was done in positive ion mode and an MRM transition of 172/137 was used in the analysis of gabapentin (MRM transitions 426/198 for (59), 364/198 for (63), 392/198 10 for (69), 316/198 for (72), 330/198 for (77), 330/198 for (79), 316/198 for (85) and 327.7/153.8 for (117) were used). 20 (iL of the samples were injected. The peaks were integrated using Analyst 1.1 quantitation software. Following colonic administration of each of these prodrugs, the maximum plasma concentrations of gabapentin (Cmax), as well as the area under the gabapentin plasma concentration vs. time curves (AUC) were 15 significantly greater (> 2-fold) than that produced from colonic administration of gabapentin itself. For example, prodrug (77) provided both gabapentin C^ and AUC values greater than 10-fold higher than gabapentin itself. This data demonstrates that compounds of the invention may be formulated as compositions suitable for enhanced absorption and/or effective sustained release of GABA analogs to minimize dosing 20 frequency due to rapid systemic clearance of these GABA analogs.

EXAMPLE 43 Sustained Release of Gabapentin Following Prodrug Administration Using Osmotic Mini-Pump Devices in Beagle Dogs Gabapentin or the gabapentin prodrugs (77) and (82) (at a dose equivalent to 10 mg of gabapentin per kg) were dissolved in a suitable solvent (e.g., water, PEG 400, etc.) and filled into preweighed Alzet® mini-osmotic pump devices (Model 2001D) (Durect Corp., Cupertino, CA). The filled Alzets were pre-equilibrated by soaking in isotonic saline at 30 37°C for 3 hours and stored in sealed containers at 4°C overnight. Alzets were then administered orally to four fasted male beagle dogs (approx. 6.5 kg). Animals were fed at 4 hr after each dose. Blood samples (1.0 mL) were withdrawn at intervals over 48 hours and processed immediately for plasma. Plasma samples were frozen and stored at -80°C until analyzed using the method described above. Both prodrugs afforded gabapentin 114

Claims (11)

WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 concentrations in plasma at 12 hours post-dosing that were greater than 2-fold the concentration of gabapentin seen following administration of gabapentin itself in the Alzet device. This data further confirms that compounds of the invention may be formulated as compositions suitable for effective sustained release of GABA analogs. EXAMPLE 44 Uptake of Pregabalin Following Administration of Pregabalin or Pregabalin Prodrugs Intracolonicallv in Rats The protocol of Example 41 was repeated with pregabalin and the pregabalin prodrugs (110) and (112). Following colonic administration of each of these prodrugs, the maximum plasma concentrations of pregabalin (Cmax). as well as the area under the pregabalin plasma concentration vs. time curves (AUC) were significantly greater (> 2-fold) than that produced from colonic administration of pregabalin itself. Finally, it should be noted that there are alternative ways of implementing the present invention. Accordingly, the present embodiments are to be considered as illustrative and not restrictive, and the invention is not to be limited to the details given herein, but may be modified within the scope and equivalents of the appended claims. All publications and patents cited herein are incorporated by reference in their entirety. 115 WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689 CLAIMS What is claimed is:

1. A compound of Formula (I), Formula (II) or Formula (III): R2

R21 R2 1 0 R3 R6

(ID

RV

R23

R3

n R4 R5

(III)

or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt, hydrate or solvate thereof, wherein: m, n, t and u are independently 0 or 1;

10 X is O or NR.16;

W is O or NR.17;

Y is O or S;

R1 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, R24C(0)-, R250C(0)-, R24C(S)-, R25OC(S)-, R25SC(0)-, R25SC(S)-, (R9O)(R10O)P(O)-, R25S-,

116

WO 02/100347

PCT/US02/18689

OR9

R12

V

Y!

R15

0

each R2 is independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkoxy, substituted alkoxy, acyl, substituted acyl, acylamino, substituted acylamino, alkylamino, substituted alkylamino, alklysulfinyl, substituted alkylsulfinyl, alkylsulfonyl, substituted alkylsulfonyl, alkylthio, substituted alkylthio, alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, aryloxy, substituted aryloxy, carbamoyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, dialkylamino, substituted dialkylamino, halo, heteroalkyl, substituted heteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl, substituted heteroarylalkyl, heteroalkyloxy, substituted heteroalkyloxy, heteroaryloxy and substituted heteroaryloxy, or optionally, R2 and R16 together with the atoms to which they are attached form a cycloheteroalkyl or substituted cycloheteroalkyl ring;

R3 and R6 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl and substituted heteroarylalkyl;

R4 and R5 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, acyl, substituted acyl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroarylalkyl and substituted heteroarylalkyl or optionally, R4 and R5 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl or bridged cycloalkyl ring;

R8 and R12 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, acyl, substituted acyl, alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroalkyl, substituted heteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl and substituted heteroarylalkyl, or

117

WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689

optionally R8 and R12 together with the carbon atoms to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl or substituted cycloheteroalkyl ring;

Ru is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, acyl, substituted acyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, carbamoyl, cyano, 5 cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, heterocycloalkyl, substituted heterocycloalkyl,

heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl, substituted heteroarylalkyl, alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, cycloheteroalkyloxycarbonyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyloxycarbonyl, aryloxycarbonyl, substituted aryloxycarbonyl, heteroaryloxycarbonyl, substituted heteroaryloxycarbonyl and nitro;

10 R7, R9, R10, R15, R16 and R17 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroalkyl, substituted heteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl and substituted heteroarylalkyl;

15 R13 and R14 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen,

alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, carbamoyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl, substituted cycloalkoxycarbonyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl and substituted heteroarylalkyl or optionally, R13 and R14 together with the 20 carbon atom to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl or substituted cycloheteroalkyl ring;

R20 and R21 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, acyl, substituted acyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, 25 heteroalkyl, substituted heteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl and substituted heteroarylalkyl or optionally R20 and R21 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl or substituted cycloheteroalkyl ring;

R22 and R23 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, 30 substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl and substituted arylalkyl or optionally, R22 and R23 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl or substituted cycloheteroalkyl ring;

R24 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, acyl, substituted acyl, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl,

118

WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689

substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroalkyl, substituted heteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl and substituted heteroarylalkyl;

R25 is selected from the group consisting of acyl, substituted acyl, alkyl, substituted 5 alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroalkyl, substituted heteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl and substituted heteroarylalkyl; and with the provisos that:

10 when R3 and R6 are both hydrogen, then R4 and R5 are neither both hydrogen nor both methyl;

in a compound of Formula (I) when either n is 0 or when n is 1 and X is NR16, then R1 is not hydrogen;

in a compound of Formula (I) neither R1, R70-, R24C(0)-, R25C(0)- nor R250- is a 15 moiety derived from a bile acid;

in a compound of Formula (I) when R1 is R24C(0)- and n is 0, then R24 is not methyl, tert-butyl, 2-aminoethyl, 3-aminopropyl, benzyl, phenyl or 2-(benzoyloxymethyl)phenyl;

in a compound of Formula (I) when R1 is R250C(0)-, then R25 is not 20 R26C(0)CR13R14-, wherein R26 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroalkyl, substituted heteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl and substituted heteroarylalkyl;

25 in a compound of Formula (I) when R1 is R250C(0)- and n is 0, then R25 is not methyl, tert-butyl or benzyl;

in a compound of Formula (I) when n is 0 and R1 is R25C(0)0CR13R,40C(0)- then if either R13 or R14 is hydrogen, alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, carbamoyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl or substituted cycloalkoxycarbonyl, the other of R13 or R14 is not 30 hydrogen;

in a compound of Formula (I) when n is 1, X is NH, R3, R5 and R6 are each hydrogen, and R4 is cyclohexyl, then R2 is not benzyl;

in a compound of Formula (II) when t is 1, u is 0, then neither R20 nor R21 is 2-hydroxy-3-methyl-5-chlorophenyl; and

119

WO 02/100347

PCT/US02/18689

in a compound of Formula (II) when u is 1 and X is O, then t is 1.

2. The compound of Claim 1 having Formula (I):

R2

«-*e rt

X

o

R3 R6

(I)

3. The compound of Claim 1, wherein R7 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroalkyl, substituted heteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl and substituted heteroarylalkyl.

4. The compound of Claim 1, wherein Y is O and R7 is hydrogen.

5. The compound of Claim 1, wherein Y is O and R7 is alkanyl, substituted alkanyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, aryl or substituted aryl.

6. The compound of Claim 5, wherein R7 is methyl, ethyl, benzyl, -C(CH3)=CH2, -CH2C(0)N(CH3)2,

where V is O or CH2.

7. The compound of Claim 1, wherein n is 0.

8. The compound of Claim 1, wherein n is 1 and X is NH.

9. The compound of Claim 8, wherein R2 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkanyl, substituted alkanyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkanyl, substituted arylalkanyl, cycloalkanyl, heteroarylalkyl and substituted heteroarylalkanyl.

10. The compound of Claim 8, wherein R2 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkanyl and cycloalkanyl.

or

120

WO 02/100347

PCT/US02/18689

11. The compound of Claim 10, wherein R2 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, methyl, isopropyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, /-butyl, cyclopentyl and cyclohexyl.

5 12. The compound of Claim 8, wherein R2 is selected from the group consisting of substituted alkanyl.

13. The compound of Claim 12, wherein R2 is selected from the group consisting of-CH2OH, -CH(OH)CH3, -CH2C02H, -CH2CH2CO2H, -CH2CONH2, -CH2CH2CONH2, -

10 CH2CH2SCH3, CH2SH, -CH2(CH2)3NH2 and -CH2CH2CH2NHC(NH)NH2.

14. The compound of Claim 8, wherein R2 is selected from the group consisting of aryl, arylalkanyl, substituted arylalkanyl and heteroarylalkanyl.

15 15. The compound of Claim 14, wherein R2 is selected from the group consisting of phenyl, benzyl, 4-hydroxybenzyl, 4-bromobenzyl, 2-imidazolyl and 2-indolyl.

16. The compound of Claim 1, wherein n is 1, X is NR16 and R2 and R16 together with the atoms to which they are attached form a cycloheteroalkyl or substituted

20 cycloheteroalkyl ring.

17. The compound of Claim 16, wherein R2 and R16 together with the atoms to which they are attached form an azetidine, pyrrolidine or piperidine ring.

25 18. The compound of Claim 1, wherein R3 and R6 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, cycloalkyl and substituted cycloalkyl.

19. The compound of Claim 1, wherein R3 and R6 are independently selected

30 from the group consisting of hydrogen and alkanyl.

20. The compound of Claim 1, wherein R3 and R6 are both hydrogen.

121

WO 02/100347

PCT/US02/18689

21. The compound of Claim 1, wherein R4 and R5 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroaryl and substituted heteroaryl.

22. The compound of Claim 1, wherein R4 and R5 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkanyl and substituted alkanyl.

23. The compound of Claim 1, wherein R4 is hydrogen and R5 is selected from the group consisting of Ci-6 alkanyl.

24. The compound of Claim 1, wherein R4 and R5 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached are cycloalkanyl or substituted cycloalkanyl.

25. The compound of Claim 1, wherein R4 and R5 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached are selected from the group consisting of cyclobutyl, substituted cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, substituted cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and substituted cyclohexyl.

26. The compound of Claim 1, wherein R4 and R5 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached are cycloheteroalkyl or substituted cycloheteroalkyl.

27. The compound of Claim 1, wherein R4 and R5 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached are bridged cycloalkyl.

28. The compound of Claims 1 or 2 derived from a GABA analog of Formula wherein the GABA analog of Formula (XIII) is selected from the group consisting

(XIII):

R3 R6

(XIII)

of:

1-Aminomethyl-1-cyclohexane acetic acid; l-Aminomethyl-l-(3-methylcyclohexane) acetic acid;

122

WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689

1 - Aminomethyl-1 -(4-methylcyclohexane) acetic acid; 1-Aminomethyl-l-(4-isopropylcyclohexane) acetic acid; 1-Aminomethyl-l-(4-fer/-butylcyclohexane) acetic acid; 1-Aminomethyl-1-(3,3-dimethylcyclohexane) acetic acid; 5 l-Aminomethyl-l-(3,3,5,5-tetramethylcyclohexane) acetic acid;

1-Aminomethyl-1-cyclopentane acetic acid; 1-Aminomethyl-l-(3-methylcyclopentane) acetic acid; l-Aminomethyl-l-(3,4-dimethylcyclopentane) acetic acid; 7-Aminomethyl-bicyclo[2.2.1]hept-7-yl acetic acid; 10 9-Aminomethyl-bicycIo[3.3.1]non-9-yl acetic acid;

4-Aminomethyl-4-(tetrahydropyran-4-yl) acetic acid;

3-Aminomethyl-3-(tetrahydropyran-3-yl) acetic acid;

4-Aminomethyl-4-(tetrahydrothiopyran-4-yl) acetic acid; 3-Aminomethyl-3-(tetrahydrothiopyran-3-yl) acetic acid;

15 3-Aminomethyl-5-methyl-hexanoic acid;

3-Aminomethyl-5-methyl-heptanoicacid;

3-Aminomethyl-5-methyl-octanoic acid;

3-Aminomethyl-5-methyl-nonanoic acid;

3-Aminomethyl-5-methyl-decanoic acid; 20 3-Aminomethyl-5-cyclopropyl-hexanoic acid;

3-Aminomethyl-5-cyclobutyl-hexanoic acid; 3-Aminomethyl-5-cyclopentyl-hexanoic acid; 3-Aminomethyl-5-cyclohexyl-hexanoic acid; 3-Aminomethyl-5-phenyl-hexanoicacid; 25 3-Aminomethyl-5-phenyl-pentanoic acid;

3 -Aminomethyl-4-cyclobutyl-butyric acid;

3 - Aminomethyl-4-cyclopentyl-butyric acid; 3-Aminomethyl-4-cyclohexyl-butyric acid; 3-Aminomethyl-4-phenoxy-butyricacid; 30 3-Aminomethyl-5-phenoxy-hexanoic acid; and

3-Aminomethyl-5-benzylsulfanyl-pentanoic acid.

123

WO 02/100347

PCT/US02/18689

29. A compound of Formula (IV):

R2

-r16 ojn r3 r6

(IV)

or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt, hydrate or solvate thereof, wherein: Y, R2, R3, R4, R5, R6, R7, R13, R14, R16, and R25 are as defined in Claim 1;

with the provisos that if either R13 or R14 is hydrogen, alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, carbamoyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl or substituted cycloalkoxycarbonyl, then the other of R13 or R14 is not hydrogen; and

R25C(0) is not a moiety derived from a bile acid.

30. The compound of Claim 29, wherein Y is O and R7 is hydrogen.

31. The compound of Claim 29, wherein Y is O and R7 is alkanyl, substituted alkanyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, aryl or substituted aryl.

32. The compound of Claim 31, wherein R7 is methyl, ethyl, benzyl, -C(CH3)=CH2, -CH2C(0)N(CH3)2,

34. The compound of Claim 29, wherein n is 1 and X is NH.

35. A compound of Claim 29 derived from a GABA analog of Formula (XIII):

or where V is O or CH2.

33. The compound of Claim 29, wherein n is 0.

R3 R6

(XIII)

124

WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689

wherein the GABA analog of Formula (XIII) is selected from the group consisting of:

1-Aminomethyl-1-cyclohexane acetic acid;

1 -Aminomethyl-1 -(3-methylcyclohexane) acetic acid; 5 1 -Aminomethyl-1 -(4-methylcyclohexane) acetic acid;

1-Aminomethyl-l-(4-isopropylcyclohexane) acetic acid;

1 -Aminomethyl-1 -(4-tert-butylcyclohexane) acetic acid; l-Aminomethyl-l-(3,3-dimethylcyclohexane) acetic acid; 1-Aminomethyl-1-(3,3,5,5-tetramethylcyclohexane) acetic acid; 10 1-Aminomethyl-1-cyclopentane acetic acid;

l-Aminomethyl-l-(3-methylcyclopentane) acetic acid; 1-Aminomethyl-1-(3,4-dimethylcyclopentane) acetic acid; 7-Aminomethyl-bicyclo[2.2.1]hept-7-yl acetic acid; 9-Aminomethyl-bicyclo[3.3.1]non-9-yl acetic acid; 15 4-Aminomethyl-4-(tetrahydropyran-4-yl) acetic acid;

3-Aminomethyl-3-(tetrahydropyran-3-yl) acetic acid;

4-Aminomethyl-4-(tetrahydrothiopyran-4-yl) acetic acid; 3-Aminomethyl-3-(tetrahydrothiopyran-3-yl) acetic acid; 3-Aminomethyl-5-methyl-hexanoic acid;

20 3-Aminomethyl-5-methyl-heptanoic acid;

3-Aminomethyl-5-methyl-octanoic acid;

3-Aminomethyl-5-methyl-nonanoic acid;

3-Aminomethyl-5-methyl-decanoic acid; 3-Aminomethyl-5-cyclopropyl-hexanoicacid; 25 3-Aminomethyl-5-cyclobutyl-hexanoic acid;

3-Aminomethyl-5-cyclopentyl-hexanoicacid; 3-Aminomethyl-5-cyclohexyl-hexanoic acid;

3-Aminomethyl-5-phenyl-hexanoic acid;

3-Aminomethyl-5-phenyl-pentanoic acid; 30 3-Aminomethyl-4-cyclobutyl-butyric acid;

3-Aminomethyl-4-cyclopentyl-butyric acid;

3-Aminomethyl-4-cyclohexyl-butyric acid;

3-Aminomethyl-4-phenoxy-butyric acid;

3-Aminomethyl-5-phenoxy-hexanoic acid; and

125

WO 02/100347

3-Aminomethyl-5 -benzylsulfanyl-pentanoic acid.

PCT/US02/18689

36. A compound of Formulae (VII) or (VIII):

(VII)

R

(VIII)

or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt, hydrate or solvate thereof, wherein:

n, R2, R7, R13, R14, R16 and R25 are as defined in Claim 1;

with the provisos that if either R13 or R14 is hydrogen, alkoxycarbonyl, substituted alkoxycarbonyl, carbamoyl, cycloalkoxycarbonyl or substituted cycloalkoxycarbonyl, then the other of R13 or R14 is not hydrogen; and

R25C(0) is not a moiety derived from a bile acid.

37. The compound of Claim 36, wherein R7 is hydrogen.

38. The compound of Claim 36, wherein R7 is alkanyl, substituted alkanyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, aryl or substituted aryl.

39. The compound of Claim 38, wherein R7 is methyl, ethyl, benzyl, -C(CH3)=CH2, -CH2C(0)N(CH3)2,

or where V is O or CH2.

40. The compound of Claim 36, wherein n is 0.

126

WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689

41. The compound of Claim 36, wherein n is 1.

42. The compound of Claim 40, wherein R13 is methyl, R7 and R14 are hydrogen, 5 and R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl,

isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl,

10 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl.

15

43. The compound of Claim 40, wherein R13 is ethyl, R7 and R14 are hydrogen, andR25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl,

20 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-

dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl,

25 phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl.

44. The compound of Claim 40, wherein R13 is propyl, R7 and R14 are hydrogen, and R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl,

30 isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1 -dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-

diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-

127

WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689

yl)-benzyl, 1,1 -dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl.

5

45. The compound of Claim 40, wherein R13 is isopropyl, R7 and R14 are hydrogen, and R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl,

10 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-

dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl,

15 phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl.

46. The compound of Claim 40, wherein R13 is butyl, R7 and R14 are hydrogen, and R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl,

20 isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1 -dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-

diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-

25 yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl.

30 47. The compound of Claim 40, wherein R13 is isobutyl, R7 and R14 are hydrogen, and R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-

128

WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689

dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, 5 phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl.

48. The compound of Claim 40, wherein R13 is sec-butyl, R7 and R14 are hydrogen, and R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, 10 butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-15 yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl.

20 49. The compound of Claim 40, wherein R13 is fert-butyl, R7 and R14 are hydrogen, and R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-25 dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, 30 cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl.

50. The compound of Claim 40, wherein R13 is cyclopentyl, R7 and R14 are hydrogen, and R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-

129

WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689

diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1 -(1,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-5 yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl.

10 51. The compound of Claim 40, wherein R13 is cyclohexyl, R7 and R14 are hydrogen, and R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-15 dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, 20 cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl.

52. The compound of Claim 40, wherein R13 is phenyl, R7 and R14 are hydrogen, and R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1 -dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-25 diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-30 phenethyl, 1 -(1,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl.

130

WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689

53. The compound of Claim 40, wherein R13 is benzyl, R7 and R'4 are hydrogen, and R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl,

5 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-

dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, 10 phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl.

54. The compound of Claim 40, wherein R13 is phenethyl, R7 and R14 are hydrogen, and R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl,

15 butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1 -dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-20 yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl.

25 55. The compound of Claim 40, wherein R13 is 3-pyridyl, R7 and R14 are hydrogen, and R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl,

butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-

diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl,

1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-

30 dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl,

131

WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689

phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl.

56. The compound of Claim 40, wherein R13 is methyl, R14 is methyl, R7 is

5 hydrogen, and R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl,

10 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl.

15

57. The compound of Claim 40, wherein R13 is methoxycarbonyl, R14 is methyl, R7 is hydrogen, and R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl,

20 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, 1-(1,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, 1-(1,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl,

25 benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl.

58. The compound of Claim 40, wherein R13 is ethoxycarbonyl, R14 is methyl, R7 is hydrogen, and R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl,

30 isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-

dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, 1-(1,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl,

132

WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689

1 -(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, 1,1 -dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, 1, l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, 1 -(1,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, 1 -(1,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl.

5

59. The compound of Claim 40, wherein R13 is propoxycarbonyl, R14 is methyl, R7is hydrogen, and R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl,

10 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, 1-(1,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, 1-(1,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl,

15 benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl.

60. The compound of Claim 40, wherein R13 is isopropoxycarbonyl, R14 is methyl, R7 is hydrogen, and R2S is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl,

20 propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yi)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, 1-(1,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl,

25 l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, 1,1 -dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, 1-(1,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl.

30 61. The compound of Claim 40, wherein R13 is butoxycarbonyl, R14 is methyl, R7

is hydrogen, and R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl,

isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-

133

WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689

yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, 1-(1,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1 -dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1 -diethoxybenzyl, 1 -(1,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, 1-(1,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, 5 benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl.

62. The compound of Claim 40, wherein R13 is isobutoxycarbonyl, R14 is methyl, R7 is hydrogen, and R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, 10 isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-

dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, 1-(1,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, 15 l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, 1-(1,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl.

20 63. The compound of Claim 40, wherein R13 is sec-butoxycarbonyl, R14 is methyl, R7 is hydrogen, and R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-25 yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, 1-(1,3-

dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, 1-(1,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, 30 cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl.

64. The compound of Claim 40, wherein R13 is ferf-butoxycarbonyl, R14 is methyl, R7 is hydrogen, and R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-

134

WO 02/100347

PCT/US02/18689

dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, 1-(1,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, 1-(1,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl.

65. The compound of Claim 40, wherein R13 is cyclohexyloxycarbonyl, R14 is methyl, R7 is hydrogen, and R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl, 1,1-dimethoxyethyl, 1,1-diethoxyethyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-ethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-ethyl, 1,1-dimethoxypropyl, 1,1-diethoxypropyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-propyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-propyl, 1,1-dimethoxybutyl, 1,1-diethoxybutyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-butyl, 1-(1,3-dioxan-2-yl)-butyl, 1,1-dimethoxybenzyl, 1,1-diethoxybenzyl, l-(l,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-benzyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-benzyl, l,l-dimethoxy-2-phenethyl, l,l-diethoxy-2-phenethyl, 1-(1,3-dioxolan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, l-(l,3-dioxan-2-yl)-2-phenethyl, acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, phenyl, 4-methoxyphenyl, benzyl, phenethyl, styryl, cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl and 3-pyridyl.

66. The compound of Claim 41, wherein R16 is hydrogen, and R2 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, methyl, 2-propyl, 2-butyl, isobutyl, tert-butyl,

cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl, phenyl, benzyl, 4-hydroxybenzyl, 4-bromobenzyl, 2-imidazolyl, 2-indolyl, -CH2OH, -CH(OH)CH3, -CH2C02H, -CH2CH2C02H, -CH2CONH2, -CH2CH2CONH2, -CH2CH2SCH3, -CH2SH, -CH2(CH2)3NH2 and -CH2CH2CH2NHC(NH)NH2.

67. The compound of Claim 66, wherein R7 is hydrogen.

68. The compound of Claim 66, wherein R7 is methyl, ethyl, benzyl, -

C(CH3)=CH2, -CH2C(0)N(CH3)2,

or

135

WO 02/100347 where V is O or CH2.

PCT/US02/18689

69. The compound of Claim 41, wherein R7 is hydrogen, and R2 and R16 together with the atoms to which they are attached form a pyrrolidine ring.

70. A compound of Formulae (V) or (VI):

10

or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt, hydrate or solvate thereof, wherein:

R'is

R11 O

R<

R12

m is 0; and n, R2, R7, R8, R1', R12 and R16 are as defined in Claim 1.

71. The compound of Claim 70, wherein n is 0, R7 is hydrogen, R1 is R1 '-K-, 15 where R11 is selected from the group consisting of acetyl, propionyl, butyryl, isobutyryl, cyclohexanecarbonyl, benzoyl, phenacetyl, methoxycarbonyl, ethoxycarbonyl, propoxycarbonyl, isopropoxycarbonyl, butoxycarbonyl, cyclohexyloxycarbonyl, phenoxycarbonyl, benzyloxycarbonyl, carbamoyl, N-methylcarbamoyl, N-ethylcarbamoyl, N-propylcarbamoyl, N-isopropylcarbamoyl, N-phenylcarbamoyl, N-benzylcarbamoyl, N,N-20 dimethylcarbamoyl, N,N-diethylcarbamoyl, N,N-dipropylcarbamoyl, N-

pyrrolidinylcarbamoyl, N-piperidinylcarbamoyl and N-morpholinylcarbamoyl; and

136

WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689

K is an alkenylene moiety selected from the group consisting of 1,2-ethenylene, 1,2-propenyl-l-ene, 1,2-butenyl-l-ene, 3-methyl-1,2-butenyl-l-ene, 2-phenyl-l,2-ethenyl-l-ene, 3-phenyl-l,2-propenyl-l-ene, 2-methoxycarbonyl-l,2-ethenyl-l-ene, 2-ethoxycarbonyl-1,2-ethenyl-1 -ene, 2-butoxycarbonyl-1,2-ethenyl-1 -ene, 1 -methyl-1,2-5 ethenyl-l-ene, 1-methyl-1,2-propenyl-l-ene, 1-methyl-1,2-butenyl-l-ene, l,3-dimethyl-l,2-butenyl-1 -ene, 1 -methyl-2-phenyl-1,2-ethenyl-1 -ene, 1 -methyl-3-phenyl-1,2-propenyl-1 -ene, l-methyl-2-methoxycarbonyl-l ,2-ethenyl-l-ene, l-methyl-2-ethoxycarbonyl-l,2-ethenyl-l-ene, l-methyl-2-butoxycarbonyl-l,2-ethenyl-l-ene, l-ethyl-l,2-ethenyl-l-ene, 1-ethyl-1,2-propenyl-l-ene, l-ethyl-l,2-butenyl-l-ene, l-ethyl-3-methyl-l,2-butenyl-l-ene, 1-10 ethyl-2-phenyl-l,2-ethenyl-l-ene, l-ethyl-3-phenyl-l,2-propenyl-l-ene, l-ethyl-2-

methoxycarbonyl-1,2-ethenyl-1 -ene, 1 -ethyl-2-ethoxycarbonyl-l ,2-ethenyl-1 -ene, 1 -ethyl-2-butoxycarbonyl-1,2-ethenyl-1 -ene, 1 -isopropyl-1,2-ethenyl-1 -ene, 1 -isopropyl-1,2-propenyl-1-ene, 1-isopropyl-1,2-butenyl-l-ene, l-isopropyl-3-methyl-l,2-butenyl-l-ene, 1-isopropyl-2-phenyl-l ,2-ethenyl-1 -ene, 1 -isopropyl-3-phenyl-1,2-propenyl-l -ene, 1 -15 isopropyl-2-methoxycarbonyl-1,2-ethenyl-1 -ene, 1 -isopropyl-2-ethoxycarbonyl-1,2-ethenyl-l -ene, 1 -isopropyl-2-butoxycarbonyl-1,2-ethenyl-1 -ene, 1 -phenyl-1,2-ethenyl-1 -ene, l-phenyl-l,2-propenyl-l-ene, l-phenyl-1,2-butenyl-l-ene, l-phenyl-3-methyl-1,2-butenyl-l-ene, 1,2-diphenyl-l,2-ethenyl-l-ene, 1,3-diphenyl-1,2-propenyl-l-ene, 1-phenyl-2-methoxycarbonyl-1,2-ethenyl-1 -ene, 1 -phenyl-2-ethoxycarbonyl-1,2-ethenyl-1 -ene, 1 -20 phenyl-2-butoxycarbonyl-l,2-ethenyl-l-ene, l-benzyl-l,2-ethenyl-l-ene, l-benzyl-1,2-propenyl-l-ene, 1-benzyl-1,2-butenyl-l-ene, l-benzyl-3-methyl-l,2-butenyl-l-ene, 1-benzyl-2-phenyl-1,2-ethenyl-1 -ene, 1 -benzyl-3-phenyl-1,2-propenyl-1 -ene, 1 -benzyl-2-methoxycarbonyl-1,2-ethenyl-1 -ene, 1 -benzyl-2-ethoxycarbonyI-1,2-ethenyl-1 -ene, 1 -benzyl-2-butoxycarbonyl-1,2-ethenyl-1 -ene, 1 -methoxycarbonyl-1,2-ethenyl-1 -ene, 1 -25 methoxycarbonyl-1,2-propenyl-l-ene, 1-methoxycarbonyl-1,2-butenyl-l-ene, 1-

methoxycarbonyl-3-methyl-1,2-butenyl-1 -ene, 1 -methoxycarbonyl-2-phenyl-1,2-ethenyl-l -ene, 1 -methoxycarbonyl-3-phenyl-1,2-propenyl-1 -ene, 1,2-dimethoxycarbonyl-1,2-ethenyl-1 -ene, 1 -methoxycarbonyl-2-ethoxycarbonyl-1,2-ethenyl-1 -ene, 1 -methoxycarbonyl-2-butoxycarbonyl-1,2-ethenyl-1 -ene, 1 -ethoxycarbonyl-1,2-ethenyl-1 -ene, 1 -ethoxycarbonyl-30 1,2-propenyl-l-ene, 1-ethoxycarbonyl-1,2-butenyl-l-ene, l-ethoxycarbonyl-3-methyl-l,2-butenyl-1 -ene, 1 -ethoxycarbonyl-2-phenyl-1,2-ethenyl-1 -ene, 1 -ethoxycarbonyl-3-phenyl-1,2-propenyl-1 -ene, 1 -ethoxycarbonyl-2-methoxycarbonyl-1,2-ethenyl-1 -ene, 1,2-diethoxycarbonyl-1,2-ethenyl-1 -ene, 1 -ethoxycarbonyl-2-butoxycarbonyl-1,2-ethenyl-1 -ene, 1-butoxycarbonyl-1,2-ethenyl-l-ene, 1-butoxycarbonyl-1,2-propenyl-l-ene, 1-

137

WO 02/100347

PCT/US02/18689

butoxycarbonyl-1,2-butenyl-1 -ene, 1 -butoxycarbonyl-3-raethyl-1,2-butenyl-1 -ene, 1 -butoxycarbonyl-2-phenyl-1,2-ethenyl-1 -ene, 1 -butoxycarbonyl-3-phenyl-1,2-propenyl-1 -ene, 1 -butoxycarbonyl-2-methoxycarbonyl-1,2-ethenyl-1 -ene, 1 -butoxycarbonyl-2-ethoxycarbonyl-1,2-ethenyl-1 -ene and 1,2-dibutoxycarbonyl-1,2-ethenyl-1 -ene.

72. The compound of Claim 70, wherein n is 1, R16 is hydrogen, and R2 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, methyl, 2-propyl, 2-butyl, isobutyl, tert-butyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl, phenyl, benzyl, 4-hydroxybenzyl, 4-bromobenzyl, 2-imidazolyl, 2-indolyl, -CH2OH, -CH(OH)CH3, -CH2C02H, -CH2CH2C02H, -CH2CONH2, CH2CH2CONH2, -CH2CH2SCH3, -CH2SH, -CH2(CH2)3NH2 and -CH2CH2CH2NHC(NH)NH2.

73. The compound of Claim 72, wherein R7 is hydrogen.

74. The compound of Claim 72, wherein R7 is methyl, ethyl, benzyl, -C(CH3)=CH2, -CH2C(0)N(CH3)2,

where V is 0 or CH2.

75. The compound of Claim 70, wherein n is 1, R7 is hydrogen, and R2 and R16 together with the atoms to which they are attached form a pyrrolidine ring.

76. The compound of Claim 70, wherein n is 0, R7 is hydrogen, and R8 and R12 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl or substituted cycloheteroalkyl ring.

77. The compound of Claim 76, wherein R8 and R12 together with the carbon atoms to which they are attached form a cyclopent-l-ene, cyclohex-l-ene, 2-cyclopenten-l one, 2-cyclohexen-l-one, 2-(5H)-furanone or 5,6-dihydro-pyran-2-one ring.

78. The compound of Claim 77, wherein R11 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, methyl, ethyl, isopropyl, phenyl, benzyl, methoxycarbonyl, ethoxycarbonyl and butoxycarbonyl.

or

138

WO 02/100347

PCT/US02/18689

79. The compound of Claim 70, wherein n is 0, R7 is hydrogen, and R8 and R11 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl or substituted cycloheteroalkyl ring.

80. The compound of Claim 79, wherein R8 and R11 together with the carbon atoms to which they are attached form a y-butyrolactone, 8-valerolactone or 2,2-dimethyl-l,3-dioxan-4,6-dione ring.

81. The compound of Claim 80, wherein R12 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, methyl, ethyl, isopropyl, phenyl, benzyl, methoxycarbonyl, ethoxycarbonyl and butoxycarbonyl.

82. A compound of Formulae (V) or (VI):

(V)

r\'" ii

(VI)

or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt, hydrate or solvate thereof, wherein: R1 is and n, R2, R7, R15 and R16 are as defined in Claim 1.

139

WO 02/100347

PCT/US02/18689

83. The compound of Claim 82, wherein n is 0, R7 is hydrogen and R15 selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl, phenyl, 4-hydroxyphenyl, benzyl, 4-hydroxybenzyl and 3-pyridyl.

84. The compound of Claim 82, wherein n is 1, R16 is hydrogen, and R2 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, methyl, 2-propyl, 2-butyl, isobutyl, tert-butyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl, phenyl, benzyl, 4-hydroxybenzyl, 4-bromobenzyl, 2-imidazolyl, 2-indolyl, -CH2OH, -CH(OH)CH3, -CH2C02H, -CH2CH2C02H, -CH2CONH2, -CH2CH2CONH2, -CH2CH2SCH3, -CH2SH, -CH2(CH2)3NH2 and -CH2CH2CH2NHC(NH)NH2.

85. The compound of Claim 84, wherein R7 is hydrogen.

86. The compound of Claim 84, wherein R7 is methyl, ethyl, benzyl, -C(CH3)=CH2, -CH2C(0)N(CH3)2,

where V is 0 or CH2.

87. The compound of Claim 82, wherein n is 1, R7 is hydrogen, and R2 and R16 together with the atoms to which they are attached form a pyrrolidine ring.

88. A compound of Claim 1 having the structure of Formulae (IX) or (X):

or

140

WO 02/100347

PCT/US02/18689

(IX)

o.

(X)

or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt, hydrate or solvate thereof, wherein:

t, R2, R7, R20 and R21 are as defined in Claim 1.

89. The compound of Claim 88, wherein t is 0.

90. The compound of Claim 88, wherein t is 1 and R2 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, methyl, 2-propyl, 2-butyl, isobutyl, tert-butyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl, phenyl, benzyl, 4-hydroxybenzyl, 4-bromobenzyl, 2-imidazolyl, 2-indolyl, -CH2OH, -CH(OH)CH3, -CH2C02H, -CH2CH2C02H, -CH2CONH2, -CH2CH2CONH2, -CH2CH2SCH3, -CH2SH, -CH2(CH2)3NH2 and -CH2CH2CH2NHC(NH)NH2.

91. The compound of Claim 89 or 90, wherein R20 and R21 are independently selected from the group consisting of alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, heteroaryl and substituted heteroaryl.

92. The compound of Claim 89 or 90, wherein R20 and R21 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl or substituted cycloheteroalkyl ring.

93. The compound of Claims 91 and 92, wherein R7 is hydrogen, methyl, ethyl, benzyl, -C(CH3)=CH2, -CH2C(0)N(CH3)2,

or

141

WO 02/100347 where V is 0 or CH2.

PCT/US02/18689

94. A compound of Claim 1 having the structure of Formulae (XI) or (XII):

923

(XI) (XII)

5 or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt, hydrate or solvate thereof, wherein: n, R1, R2, R22 and R23 are as defined in Claim 1.

95. The compound of Claim 94, wherein n is 1, X is NH, R1 is hydrogen and R2

is arylalkyl.

10

96. The compound of Claim 95, wherein R2 is benzyl.

97. The compound of Claim 94, wherein n is 0 and R1 is R250C(0)-.

15 98. The compound of Claim 97, wherein R25 is selected from the group consisting of alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, heteroaryl and substituted heteroaryl.

20

99. The compound of Claim 98, wherein R25 is ethyl.

100. The compound of Claim 94, wherein R22 and R23 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl and substituted alkyl.

101. The compound of any one of Claims 94 - 100, wherein R22 is methyl and R23 25 is hydrogen.

102. The compound of any one of Claims 94 - 100, wherein R22 is methyl and R is methyl.

23

142

WO 02/100347

PCT/USO2/18689

103. A use of a compound according to any one of Claims 1, 29,36, 70, 82, 88 or 94 in the manufacture of a medicament for treating or preventing epilepsy, depression, anxiety, psychosis, faintness attacks, hypokinesia, cranial disorders, neurodegenerative disorders, panic, pain, inflammatory disease, insomnia, gastrointestinal disorders or ethanol withdrawal syndrome in a patient in need of such treatment.

104. A use of a compound according to any one of Claims 1,29, 36, 70, 82, 88 or 94 in the manufacture of a medicament for treating or preventing neuropathic pain, muscular pain or skeletal pain in a patient in need of such treatment.

105. A pharmaceutical composition for treating or preventing epilepsy,

depression, anxiety, psychosis, faintness attacks, hypokinesia, cranial disorders, neurodegenerative disorders, panic, pain, inflammatory disease, insomnia, gastrointestinal disorders or ethanol withdrawal syndrome in a patient, comprising a therapeutically effective amount of a compound according to any one of Claims 1, 29,36,70, 82, 88 or 94 and a pharmaceutically acceptable vehicle.

106. A pharmaceutical composition for treating or preventing neuropathic pain, muscular pain or skeletal pain in a patient, comprising a therapeutically effective amount of a compound according to any one of Claims 1, 29, 36, 70, 82, 88 or 94 and a pharmaceutically acceptable vehicle.

107. A GABA analog derivative, M-G, for administration to a patient in need of therapy, wherein M is a promoiety and G is derived from a GABA analog, H-G (where H is hydrogen), and where the promoiety M, once cleaved from G, and any metabolite thereof, exhibits a carcinogenically toxic dose (TD50) in rats of greater than 0.2 mmol/kg/day and the promoiety M is cleaved from G at a sufficient rate in vivo, upon colonic administration to rats, to produce:

(i) a maximum concentration of H-G in plasma (Cmax) of at least 120% of the Cmax of H-G in plasma achieved by colonically administering an equimolar dose of H-G;

and

143

llMltLLECTUAL^PHUPERTV OFFICE

M MAY 2005

WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689

(ii) an AUC that is at least 120 % of the AUC achieved by colonically administering an equimolar dose of H-G.

108. A GABA analog derivative, M-G, for administration to a patient in need of therapy, wherein M is a promoiety and G is derived from a GABA analog, H-G (where H is hydrogen), wherein M-G has the structure of Formula (XIV):

or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt, hydrate or solvate thereof, wherein:

Y is O or S;

R is hydrogen, or R and R6 together with the atoms to which they are attached form an azetidine, substituted azetidine, pyrrolidine or substituted pyrrolidine ring;

R3 and R6 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroaryl,

substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl and substituted heteroarylalkyl;

R4 and R5 are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, acyl, substituted acyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl and substituted heteroarylalkyl or optionally, R4 and R5 together with the carbon atom to which they are attached form a cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl or bridged cycloalkyl ring;

R7 is selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, arylalkyl, substituted arylalkyl, cycloalkyl, substituted cycloalkyl, cycloheteroalkyl, substituted cycloheteroalkyl, heteroalkyl, substituted heteroalkyl, heteroaryl, substituted heteroaryl, heteroarylalkyl and substituted heteroarylalkyl; and wherein the promoiety M, once cleaved from G, and any metabolite thereof, exhibits a carcinogenically toxic dose (TD5o) in rats of greater than 0.2 mmol/kg/day and the promoiety M is cleaved from G at a sufficient rate in vivo, upon colonic administration to rats, to produce:

R3 R6

(XIV)

144

WO 02/100347 PCT/US02/18689

(i) a maximum concentration of H-G in plasma (Cmax) of at least 120% of the Cmax of H-G in plasma achieved by colonically administering an equimolar dose of H-G; and

(ii) an AUC that is at least 120 % of the AUC achieved by colonically administering 5 an equimolar dose of H-G.

109. A GABA analog derivative, M-G, for administration to a patient in need of such therapy, where M is a promoiety and G is derived from a GABA analog, H-G (where H is hydrogen), and wherein M-G has the structure of Formula (XIV), and M has the 10 structure of Formula (XV):

R2

X

o

(XV)

wherein:

n, X, R1 and R2 are as previously defined in Claim 1; and 15 wherein the promoiety M, once cleaved from G, and any metabolite thereof, exhibits a carcinogenically toxic dose (TD50) in rats of greater than 0.2 mmol/kg/day and the promoiety M cleaves from G at a sufficient rate in vivo, upon colonic administration to rats, to produce:

(i) a maximum concentration of H-G in plasma (Cmax) of at least 120% of the Cmax 20 of H-G in plasma achieved by colonically administering an equimolar dose of H-

G; and

(ii) an AUC that is at least 120 % of the AUC achieved by colonically administering an equimolar dose of H-G.

25 110. The GABA analog derivative, M-G, of any one of Claims 107 to 109,

wherein H-G, once cleaved from M, is substantially free of a lactam having the structure of Formula (XVI):

145

WO 02/100347

PCT/US02/18689

(XVI)

wherein R is hydrogen.

111. The GABA analog derivative, M-G, of any one of Claims 107-109, wherein 5 M, upon cleavage from G, and any metabolite thereof, is substantially free of formaldehyde.

112. The GABA analog derivative, M-G, of any one of Claims 107-109, wherein M, upon cleavage from G, and any metabolite thereof, is substantially free of pivalic acid.

10 113. The GABA analog derivative, M-G, of any one of Claims 107-109, wherein the promoiety M cleaves from G at a sufficient rate in vivo, upon colonic administration to rats, to produce a Cmax of H-G in plasma of at least 200% of the Cmax of H-G in plasma achieved by colonically administering an equimolar dose of H-G.

15 114. The GABA analog derivative, M-G, of any one of Claims 107-109, wherein the promoiety M cleaves from G at a sufficient rate in vivo, upon colonic administration to rats, to produce a Cmax of H-G in plasma of at least 1000% of the Cmax of H-G in plasma achieved by colonically administering an equimolar dose of H-G.

20 115. The GABA analog derivative, M-G, of any one of Claims 107-109, wherein the promoiety M cleaves from G at a sufficient rate in vivo, upon colonic administration to rats, to produce an AUC of H-G in plasma of at least 200% of the AUC of H-G in plasma achieved by colonically administering an equimolar dose of H-G.

25 116. The GABA analog derivative, M-G, of any one of Claims 107-109, wherein the promoiety M cleaves from G at a sufficient rate in vivo, upon colonic administration to rats, to produce an AUC of H-G in plasma of at least 500% of the AUC of H-G in plasma achieved by colonically administering an equimolar dose of H-G.

146

WO 02/100347 PCT/U S02/18689

117. The GABA analog derivative, M-G, of any one of Claims 107-109, wherein the promoiety M cleaves from G at a sufficient rate in vivo, following oral administration to dogs using a sustained release device at a dose of about 60 jimol equivalent of H-G per kg, to produce a plasma concentration of H-G at 12 hours post dosing of at least 200% of the 5 plasma concentration of H-G achieved from an equimolar dose of H-G following the same mode of administration.

118. A compound of formula:

or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt, hydrate or solvate thereof wherein:

R7 and R14 are each hydrogen;

R13 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, n-propyl, isopropyl, n-butyl, isobutyl and sec-butyl; and

R25 is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, n-propyl, isopropyl, n-butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, n-pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl and 1,1 -diethoxyethyl.

119. The compound of Claim 118, wherein R13 is methyl.

120. The compound of Claim 118, wherein R25 is methyl, ethyl, n-propyl or isopropyl.

121. The compound of Claim 118, wherein R13 is methyl and R25 is methyl, ethyl, n-propyl or n-butyl.

122. The compound of Claim 118, wherein R13 is ethyl and R25 is methyl, n-propyl or isopropyl.

123. The compound of Claim 118, wherein R13 is n-propyl and R25 is methyl, ethyl, n-propyl, isopropyl or n-butyl.

147

11 MAY 2005 I

I

' 124. The compound of Claim 118, wherein R13 is isopropyl and R25 is methyl,

| ethyl, n-propyl, isopropyl, n-butyl or isobutyl.

j i

I

125. The compound of Claim 118, wherein R13 is n-propyl and R25 is n-propyl.

126. The compound of Claim 118, wherein R13 is methyl and R25 is ethyl.

127. The compound of Claim 118, wherein R13 is methyl and R25 is isopropyl.

128. The compound of Claim 118, wherein R13 is isopropyl and R25 is isopropyl.

129. The compound of Claim 118, wherein R1J is isopropyl and R25 is 1,1 -diethoxyethyl.

130. The compound of Claim 118, wherein R13 is propyl and R25 is isopropyl.

131. The compound of Claim 118, wherein R13 is propyl and R25 is ethyl.

132. A compound of formula:

or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt, hydrate or solvate thereof wherein:

R7 and R14 are each hydrogen;

11 •

R is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, n-propyl, isopropyl, n-butyl, isobutyl and sec-butyl; and

148

fWrnLECTUAL^PROPERfToFFiCE 11 MAY 2005

IVPn

r25

is selected from the group consisting of methyl, ethyl, n-propyl, isopropyl, n-butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, n-pentyl, isopentyl, sec-pentyl, neopentyl and 1,1-diethoxyethyl.

133. The compound of Claim 132, wherein R13 is methyl.

134. The compound of Claim 132, wherein R25 is methyl, ethyl, n-propyl or isopropyl.

135. The compound of Claim 132, wherein R13 is methyl and R25 is methyl, ethyl, n-propyl or n-butyl.

136. The compound of Claim 132, wherein R13 is ethyl and R25 is methyl, n-propyl or isopropyl.

137. The compound of Claim 132, wherein R13 is n-propyl and R25 is methyl, ethyl, n-propyl, isopropyl or n-butyl.

138. The compound of Claim 132, wherein R13 is isopropyl and R25 is methyl, ethyl, n-propyl, isopropyl, n-butyl or isobutyl.

139. The compound of Claim 132, wherein R13 is n-propyl and R25 is n-propyl.

140. The compound of Claim 132, wherein R13 is methyl and R25 is ethyl.

141. The compound of Claim 132, wherein R13 is methyl and R25 is isopropyl.

142. The compound of Claim 132, wherein R13 is isopropyl and R25 is isopropyl.

143. The compound of Claim 132, wherein R13 is isopropyl and R25 is 1,1-dethoxyethyl.

144. The compound of Claim 132, wherein R13 is propyl and R25 is isopropyl.

145. The compound of Claim 132, wherein R13 is propyl and R25 is ethyl.

END OF CLAIMS

149

11 MAY 2005